s3V5drw7

1Chapter 26 - Storm
2
3
4
5Eventually, I snapped out of my daze and was greeted by the sight of two girls sleeping soundly next to each other. I scowl at them in disbelief. How can they just fall asleep in a place they nearly died in merely an hour ago... 
6
7Clary mumbled something in her sleep as she inched closer to Thalia. They curled up together like children and slept in the middle of nowhere. I never meant to stay the night out here... I just lit a fire out of boredom and wanted to wait until they calmed down. 
8
9I snort a laugh and grumble under my breath, "They probably think they're safe since I'm here. They're not wrong, but what the hell am I supposed to do now? *sigh* I suppose I'll cut them some slack..." 
10
11I take out the alchemy set I bought along with Aldo's book and ingredients. Looking over the book, I find the recipe for the red powder. I concentrate on memorizing the whole process and put the book to the side as I get to work. 
12
13I crush some minerals with a mortar and pestle as well as boil certain plants with magic. I carefully mix the ingredients just like it's instructed in the book. The smell is awful since it comes from the purification process of the ingredients, but it's necessary if I want to have an efficient result. 
14
15Half an hour later, I have a test tube filled with pale red liquid that looks a bit murky. My brow wrinkles as I stare at it intently. The color... it's not right... I sniff it and refrain from sneezing by putting a hand over my nose. I scowl at the obvious failure. 
16
17The description in the book says that it needs to be a vividly clear red color and it shouldn't have any smell. This... I don't even need to bother trying to turn it into powder. I've seen Aldo make the powder and it didn't look anything like this. 
18
19With an annoyed sigh, I spill the contents of the test tube and try all over again. This time, I'm even more careful, but once again it's a disaster. 
20
21I kept at it until a small laugh snapped me out of my concentration. I lift my head up from the pesky alchemy and look at Thalia who is sitting up, giving me a sleepy smile. When I see that adorable, feminine smile, my foul mood lightens up a bit. 
22
23I smirk and lean back on my hands, "Look who finally decided to wake up. Had a nice dream, cupcake?" 
24
25She laughs and waves her head, "Yeah. Actually, I haven't slept that well in a while. I was really tired after all that chaos occurred. I couldn't help but notice how much you suck at alchemy." 
26
27I groan and roll my eyes, "Do you need to rub it in? Come on, give me a break." 
28
29She giggles and looks around. Her eyes widen as she looks at the sky, "It's already dawn?" 
30
31She glances at me with a complicated face, "You... Were you up all night?" 
32
33I shrug and put the tools away. Well fuck, I'm gonna need to buy more ingredients. I put everything inside my holding bag and answer Thalia without looking at her, "It's quite obvious. Apparently, two ladies decided to take a nap in the middle of nowhere and since I'm suuuuch a nice guy I decided to let them have their way." 
34
35She remains silent and I lift my head up just to be greeted by guilt-ridden face. I scowl at her and throw my hands up in annoyance, "Oh for fuck sake! Why do people not understand when I'm being sarcastic! Am I really that bad at socializing? I'm not blaming you! I'm just teasing you! Why are you people so sensitive!" 
36
37The guilt vanishes from her face and is replaced by an embarrassed smile. She sighs, "Sorry. I just don't know what to make of you. One minute you're mean and snarky, but when no one looks you are actually a decent guy, aren't you?" 
38
39I raise an eyebrow at her. Decent? Me? Is she high or something? Maybe some fumes from my failures affected her brain... 
40
41Ohhhh, riiiight. She doesn't know that I'm a monster or that I have killed around 200 people within a year. Oh, well, I'll just let her delude herself as much as she likes. I'm not stupid. I know she's trying to figure me out, but that is a door she should never attempt to open. 
42
43I snort and get up, kicking some dirt on the campfire to extinguish it in the process. I sense something in the air and look up curiously. Dark clouds have dimmed the sun. In reality it's not dawn, it's already noon. 
44
45I glance at her, "Wake Clary up. We're going to an inn. I'm tired and there's a nasty storm coming. There's no point in staying here anyways." 
46
47She looks up and realizes that I'm right. She shakes Clary awake and we make our way back to the town. As we walk, Clary stops a bit to wait for me and leaves Thalia to go ahead. 
48
49She looks at me and blushes, "Sooo... Since we're going to an inn will we be visiting the baths as well? Oh, and will we be staying in a room together?" 
50
51I glance at her, noticing the unsure tone of her voice and smile slightly, "I was thinking we all pitch in and get ourselves one room with two beds. You and Thalia can sleep on one bed and I'll sleep on the other. As for the baths... That isn't such a bad idea. We'll need to pass the time since the storm will last quite a bit." 
52
53I look at her and smirk, "What are you suggesting little cat?" 
54
55She blushes and looks up at me from the side from under her lashes as her she licks her lips. I tilt my head as I whisper sternly, "Little cat... I know that face, but you do realize that it could bring trouble if we do it while Thalia is here. We need to be careful otherwise our lies will become obvious. Don't act too familiar with me. Remember? You and I met a few days ago." 
56
57She pouts and furrows her brows as she answers back under her breath, "But why?! I haven't seen you in months and now I have to act like I don't even know you?!" 
58
59I growl at her silently and she winces. I give her a cold glare, "I already told you at the Colosseum once and I'll say it again. I don't like responsibilities like that, it's troublesome and I wish to be free of those kinds of constraints. Do not get attached. That is what I told you back then and I'm repeating it now. Little cat, if you can't stay neutral about it, then don't bother approaching me again and move on." 
60
61It wasn't difficult for me to say such harsh words because that is how I truly feel. Although I am fond of her and consider her my friend, I just don't have those kinds of feelings for her. I don't want to give her false hopes and ideas. It's better to be blunt about it. 
62
63She looks disappointed and depressed for a while before lifting her head up to look at me. She smirks and stares at me with resolute eyes, "Fine. I get it so let's just keep it away from love and base it on pure lust." 
64
65I let out a dry laugh. This girl is such a simple minded pervert. I feel a raindrop fall on my face and look up. The sky has become completely black. I scratch my chin in thought, "Okay, then I think I have a pretty good idea on how to get a few hours for ourselves. The storm will probably last so we have time. Since Thalia has just woken up I doubt she'll be sleepy when we get to the inn. I have a perfect way to exhaust her." 
66
67I grin at Clary mysteriously. She looks at me surprised, "What do you mean to exhaust her? Don't tell me you'll..." 
68
69I scowl at her unsaid suggestion, "What are you talking about? I'm not talking about physically tiring her, I'm talking about mentally straining her." 
70
71She seems even more surprised and confused now, "How are you going to do that?" 
72
73I shrug, "Well, I can't guarantee that it'll work, but it might. If you have any other ideas then feel free to share them with me." 
74
75Clary opens her mouth to speak, but Thalia clears her throat and interrupts her. We look ahead and see Thalia with her arms crossed and waiting for us. I smirk and whisper to Clary, "Hold that thought." 
76
77Thalia glares at us with a narrowed gaze, "What are you two whispering about? Come on, we need to get to an inn before these droplets of rain turn into a downpour." 
78
79As if she was deliberately jinxing it, a loud roar of the storm spread from the heavens. I turn to see that this storm is not going to be pleasant at all. The flash of lightning zapped in the distance, followed by heavy thunder as the rain became denser and colder. As a matter of fact, it got so cold that I could see my breath coming out of my mouth. 
80
81We were all soaked within seconds and that was when I realized how much I actually hate the cold. I shivered while hissing and grasped Clary around the waist as I grabbed Thalia's wrist and ran to the town. 
82
83
84We arrived within 5 minutes and entered an inn called 'Wolf's Bane'. It was a fairly large inn that was near the adventurers guild. There's a large crowd inside, but we are the only ones sticking out since we are soaked from top to bottom. 
85
86Cursing loudly, I release the girls and push past the crowd waiting in line to sign into the inn. They shouted at me and tried picking fights, but I ignored them. The man behind the counter gave me a surprised glance which quickly turned into irritation, "Sir, please wait in line like everyone else or we'll not admit you into the inn." 
87
88I snarl at him and sneer, "Listen here, human. I need to know if you have a place to accommodate beasts?" 
89
90I leak out some of my aura and he visibly pales and nods. I sigh and rush out, passing by the two girls who are staring at me like I've gone mad. I just run to the adventurers guild as I curse under my breath. The wind is blowing like crazy and the thunder sounds every few seconds. 
91
92I hear loud, panicked sounds coming from the guild. I arrive and meet the scared face of Thor. His slitted eyes have become just two straight lines as he attacks me in terror. With a low growl, I grab his snout and shut it by force before he manages to bite me and shove my face against his. 
93
94I hiss and stare at him wildly, waiting for him to calm down a bit. Once he finally recognizes me he screeches in delight and relief. I lead him away from the guild, towards the inn. I accompany him into the stable that man had mentioned and pay for his fees. 
95
96Before leaving, I turn to give him a glance. Thor looked exhausted as he laid on the ground, but I caught a flash of impeccable gratitude in his eyes. I sigh and give him a small smile as I leave to rejoin the girls. 
97
98I enter the guild and see that most of the crowd cleared. Clary and Thalia are standing to the side chatting in worry. Don't tell me these two just stood there without standing in line? 
99
100I walk up to them and scowl, "Did you two get us a room?" 
101
102They look up at me in surprise and Clary is the first to speak, "Atko! Where did you run off to?! We were worried." 
103
104I tilt my head, my hair sticking to my forehead as the clothes drip water, "I had to get Thor out of the rain, I couldn't just leave him outside during this storm. But, did you get us a room or not? I want to get out of these clothes just as much as you probably do." 
105
106Thalia lifts up her hand and I see a small key with a number in it. I give them a relieved smile, "Let's go then." 
107
108I take the key and go up the stairs with them following behind me. I unlock the door to the room and enter. Looking around, I note that it's quite decent. 
109
110Two beds for a single person were on each side of the room. A single large closet, a small strongbox for valuables and two chairs next to a small table. With a sigh, I immediately remove my overcoat and leather armor. 
111
112I turn to the two and see them looking over the room intently, "Does this inn have a bath?" 
113
114Thalia looks at me and sighs, "Thankfully, it does. It's down in the basement, but it costs extra. You don't need to worry about it, we already paid for everything." 
115
116I nod and grumble, "So, are you two coming down or not? You'll probably catch a cold if you don't get warm soon." 
117
118I'm feeling pretty shitty right now so a nice, boiling bath sounds amazing and the girls look like they want one too. 
119
120We left the room and got down to the baths. I must say that I was disappointed beyond belief. It was nothing like the bath in the Colosseum or even like the one in that inn with showers. This was simply a large room full of naked men sitting in small wooden tubs which they themselves had to fill with water. 
121
122With a scowl, I filled up a tub and got in immediately. The water was unpleasant and luke warm so I used my magic to heat it up until it literally boiled with bubbles. I sigh in pleasure and simply lie in the wooden tub that was molten hot. 
123
124The human next to me gets out of the tub and bumps into mine. A loud scream escapes him as he falls to the ground and grips his hip in pain. I open one eye and look what's going on, feeling completely indifferent. 
125
126The human stared at me in shock and pain, holding his hip which was severely burned. He gaped like an idiot, "What the hell?! Why is your water so hot? Are you trying to cook yourself?!" 
127
128I close my eyes again and ignore him. Eventually, he and everyone else left the bath, leaving me inside alone. I let my mind drift as I listen to the pouring sound of rain falling in the streets. I felt calm and relaxed, and also a bit sleepy. 
129
130Suddenly, I notice someone enter the bath. Opening my eyes, I look at the entrance and smirk, "Do you need something, Clary?" 
131
132Clary is standing at the door covered only by a towel. She smiles at me seductively, turns to lock the door and drops her towel. I raise an eyebrow as I openly stare at her, "Is this what you were going to suggest when Thalia interrupted you? I must say, it's not such a bad idea, but you do know that this is a public bath, right?" 
133
134Clary walks to my tub and looks at me from under her lashes with a sly smile, "I know. That's why I bribed the guy keeping watch to not let anyone in for the next hour. Thalia is still in the bath and she said that she wants to stay a bit longer so I told her that my old friend is here and that I want to catch up. So, Atko, how about we catch up to what we missed, hm?" 
135
136I laugh and stop heating the water, regulating the temperature so that she does not get burned. I grin at her, "I suppose we only have time for a quickie then before we have to go back, huh?" 
137
138She smiled widely as she hurriedly got into my tub and I quickly grabbed her naked waist, positioning her in my lap. She sighed in excitement and I kissed her as her lovely, soft breasts pressed against my chest. 
139
140I explored her mouth with vigor, letting my tongue slide against hers, caressing it in a way I know she loves. She moaned and pushed closer, rubbing herself against me in excitement. I pushed my hand down, grabbing her little ass and helped her move in the water. 
141
142The whole time, I never separated my lips from hers. I kissed her deeply, fucking her mouth with the same pace that she rubbed herself against me. She didn't even have the breath to moan in pleasure. I felt her wet folds twitch. With a growl, I stopped her movements with the hand on her ass and parted my lips from hers. 
143
144She whimpered with a pouty face while looking at me with begging eyes. I smirked and pushed my head lower, sucking on her breast, playing with her body as much as I wished. She panted and moaned, trying to move again, but I didn't let her. 
145
146With a whimper, she grabbed my hair and clawed my back. After a few minutes, I felt like I had teased her enough. I lift her off my lap, positioning her above my shaft, and enter her in a single thrust. She squealed loudly as her fingernails dug into my shoulders, "Ah! Finally! Mmmmm... it's so good... ah!" 
147
148She looked at me with foggy, unfocused eyes, "Ah, can you turn back into your real appearance?" 
149
150I lick her neck and bite lightly as I speak against her hot skin, "Sorry, little cat, but no can do." 
151
152Grabbing her hips, I vigorously start to move in and out of her with fast thrusts, reaching deeper and deeper until I was balls deep and ready to burst. The water was constantly spilling out from the tub as we moved together. 
153
154She whimpered and moaned wildly, completely forgetting how to speak. It felt so good, her insides tightly gripped me as if they didn't want to let me out. I hissed and growled as I increased my pace even further. I wasn't gentle or loving, it was pure, unrestrained sex. I had felt her little folds tighten twice in pleasure before I achieved mine. 
155
156She slumped against me and panted heavily. Her cheek was pressed against my chest, her arms limply hugged me around the waist. The tub had less than half of the water from before. I felt exhausted. I haven't slept for four days straight. Even with my endurance, I don't have any more energy. 
157
158Clary lifts her head up and looks at me with a satisfied smile on her face, "Hehe, I see you've missed me too." 
159
160I raise an eyebrow and, without answering her, give her a deep appreciative kiss. We made out slowly and started to get in the mood again, but loud banging came from the door. 
161
162Our lips part and I sigh in annoyance, "I guess our time's up. Come on, let's go to the room. I'll secure round two later. It should be a rather fun way to pass the storm." 
163
164Chapter 27 - Fun times...
165
166
167
168We got out of the bath, got dressed into our spare clothes and immediately went outside where a middle-aged human watched us with a knowing smile. He opened his mouth to say something, but I took Clary's hand and pulled her with me to leave the baths. 
169
170She looked at me and chuckled, "I don't think Thalia went back to the room yet. Just relax, okay?" 
171
172I slowed down and puffed out a tired sigh before glancing at her, "Are you hungry?" 
173
174She seemed surprised by my question, but she simply smiled and nodded. We walked until we got to the inn's restaurant and found a free table. 
175
176A woman came as soon as we sat and took our order. Clary asked for stew and bread whereas I ordered that delicious honey flavored liquor. Clary gave me a strange look, "Why don't you eat anything? For as long as I've known you, I've never seen you eat." 
177
178I chuckle and thank the waitress after she brings me the drink. I sip my alcohol in pleasure as I lean forward and put my elbows on the table, "Little cat, you don't want to see me eat, trust me. Besides, I don't feel hungry, but I would really love to eat something, I simply can't. It's... complicated." 
179
180Clary looked confused and seemingly gave up on asking any more questions about it. Instead, she smirked and started eating, mumbling something about how good it tastes. Is she rubbing it in? What a low-blow... 
181
182She glances at me and starts talking with her mouth full, "You know, what you said before about staying impartial, I never really expected anything more so I understand what you mean. But, you do know that I didn't just wait for you to show up again, right? I've already taken a few lovers so you don't have to worry about me being overly attached." 
183
184Is she trying to get a reaction out of me? No... that's not it. 
185
186She's probably trying to give me piece of mind by telling me that I don't have to worry about breaking her heart or something like that. I tilt my head and smirk, "Is that so... Well, I'm glad. For your sake, it's best not to get too attached to me. I don't have those kinds of feelings to offer to anyone... They simply aren't there to be given. But, we are good friends so that also means something." 
187
188I expected the atmosphere to become tense and awkward, but instead it felt light and friendly. Clary and I sat in silence, pondering over different things when something occurred to me. 
189
190I put the empty glass on the table and give her a thoughtful look, "Hey, what is the status between men and women here anyways?" 
191
192She looks at me in surprise then bursts out laughing, nearly covering me in stew. I blink at her, confused as she grips her stomach and laughs loud enough to become the center of attention. Well... she certainly didn't improve her manners, but who am I to judge, right? 
193
194She stops chuckling eventually and meets my scowl with a wide grin, "Well... they are more or less equal, but in a relationship the stronger one holds dominance and has the right to take as many spouses as they like. Of course, there has to be the primary spouse before you can take others, but it's pretty much normal to have multiple partners. That's actually why I thought it was strange when you talked like it would be the end of the world for me if I had fallen in love. As much as I do like you and appreciate what you've done for me, rejections are common and it's completely normal for a man or a woman to have multiple spouses and lovers. As a matter of fact, it's considered strange to have only one. Why should you be able to love only a single person? It's believed that the goddess of love and lust, Amalia, blessed everyone to have at least three true soul mates in each lifetime who they are fated to encounter." 
195
196I just stare at her blankly before nearly spitting out blood, "Whaaa?! Are you for real? You're serious, right?" 
197
198She nodded carefully a bit shocked that I didn't know that. This... okay, now I know for certain... this world is totally broken! 
199
200Here immortality is easily achieved and polyamory or even better, polygamy, is basically blessed and encouraged. Both of these things are completely inconceivable in my old world. The ones who seek immortality are considered ripe for the looney bin and those who have multiple partners are called whores. As simple as that. 
201
202I groan and start rocking on the chair, easily keeping my balance as I try to process this interesting development. Clary is gaping at me and I wholeheartedly ignore her. 
203
204Suddenly, I smell a familiar scent. As I keep balancing on the chair, my face splits with a wide, menacing grin. Clary finishes her meal and tilts her head at me, confused, "What's up with you? Why are you grinning?" 
205
206I give her a quick glance before I stop rocking on the chair and look behind. I keep my eyes glued to the two beastmen who just walked into the restaurant and slowly whisper, "Fate has a strange way of humoring my grudges..." 
207
208Clary opens her mouth to say something, but I quickly stand up and rush towards their table. Before they even have the chance to notice, I'm already sitting with them, my fingers entwined as I smile at them. They both freeze for a moment, blinking at me completely confused before their eyes widen in recognition. 
209
210Perry stands up abruptly, knocking over the chair as Sen slips and falls on his ass. They open their mouths in fear, ready to call for help. 
211
212"Sit down and shut up. If you dare scream for help, I'll kill both you and anyone who comes to help you. So, if you value your lives and prefer not to turn this evening into a massacre, I suggest you don't make a scene and behave. You two should know better than anyone what I'm capable of. Let me ask you, how's Pat?", I calmly threaten them, my mood quite good. 
213
214They close their mouths, their faces completely pale as they carefully sit and stare at me while they tremble. I lean on my hand and smile in satisfaction, "Good. I see you two are still the obedient dogs that you used to be." 
215
216Parry looks at me with frightful eyes, "W, what do y, you want from us? We were just subordinates so why must you corner us like this?" 
217
218I tilt my head as I keep smiling, "You always were the braver one, huh? What do I want?", I make a thoughtful face as I tap my chin dramatically. Then, as if I got a great idea, I lean forward, "Ah! I know! We're going to play a game. You two appreciate your lives, right? If you want to keep them then I'll give you an opportunity. If you win the game, I won't bother you again and we'll consider it even." 
219
220Perry and Sen share a look. This time, Sen is the one to speak, "S, so, when do you want to do this?" 
221
222I grin, "Right now! We are going to play 'Would you rather'. The rules are simple, I'll give you two options and you have ten seconds to choose one of the two. After you choose you have thirty seconds to do it or game over, you die. We'll play two rounds. Understand?" 
223
224They pale even further and gulp as they hesitantly nod. I focus my magic, deciding to try something new, and carefully pull a fiery veil of colorless mist around us, hiding us from unwanted attention. It's the basic type of concealment magic that simply makes you hard to notice and since my affinity is darkness, it will also swallow all sounds. 
225
226"Okay! Sen, you're up first!", I clap my hands and say with a delighted tone as I carefully crush a glass into tiny shards, "Would you rather chew this or shove it up Perry's ass?" 
227
228Their eyes widen in terror as I raise my hand and use my fingers to slowly count down. Perry stands up, seemingly infuriated as he hits the table with his fists, "You fucking monster! What the hell is wrong with you?! What kind of sick game is this?! Sen, don't listen to him!" 
229
230The smile on my face disappears as I glare at them indifferently and continue counting down. Sen doesn't seem to agree with Perry and reaches for the broken glass with a shaky arm. 
231
2323... He looks at Perry and then at the glass. 2... Sen closes his eyes and takes a single shard, putting it in his mouth. I make a surprised face as I applaud him by clapping and comment sarcastically, "Oh, my. What a surprising sense of camaraderie!" 
233
234Then I lift my hand up again and start counting down again. Perry's eyes widen in shock, "Wh, why are you counting down again? He did it already!" 
235
236It's funny how hysteric he sounds, "Haha, what are you talking about? I said to chew it, not to hold it in his mouth, and he only took a single shard. Alright, I'll help you out. Take a fistful of this broken glass, put it in your mouth aaaaand crunch!" 
237
238Sen looks like he's about to cry as he takes a hand full of glass, slicing open many wounds on his hand and throws it in his mouth. Apparently, he's going with the bandage logic, the quicker the better. 
239
240Tears fall down his face as he slowly chews the glass. Painfull squeals escape him while the blood drips down from the sides of his mouth and some from his nose. I stop counting and Sen immediately tries to spit it out, but as he rushes, a pointy shard pierces through his cheek and he screams loudly, spitting out blood and glass. 
241
242I sigh and decide to continue, "Perry, it's your turn. Would you rather I cut off ten of your fingers or five of Sen's?" 
243
244Perry's eyes widen as he stumbles backward, "You- What- N, no way! This is complete madness!" 
245
246I stare at him casually as I count down. Sen seems to have forgotten himself for a second as he stared at Perry. He made gurgling sounds as he tried to say something, but failed miserably. 
247
248Perry's gaze switched from me to Sen as he closed his eyes, trembling, "I- I'm sorry Sen... I don't have a choice. Better your five fingers than all of mine." 
249
250Sen stared at him in disbelief. I couldn't contain my laughter when I heard the answer I expected. I quickly calmed down and took out one of my throwing knives. I hand it to Perry and motion to get to work as I start to count down again. 
251
252"You! You said you'd do it!", Perry stares at the knife flabbergasted. 
253
254I shrug indifferently, "I don't like people who throw their friends away just to save their own skin. You'll do it instead." 
255
256He gapes at me and then grabs Sen's hand, "Come on! It'll be over soon!" 
257
258Sen tries to fight him off, but Perry manages to overpower him and cleanly cuts of his fingers one by one. I stare at them, feeling amused at their stupidity and naivety. 
259
260After a while, things calm down and they sit in silence facing away from each other. Sen is holding his arm to his chest, looking off absent-mindedly and Perry's face is the embodiment of guilt and regret. 
261
262I smirk at them, "Why are you so sour, guys? You're alive, aren't you? You can easily go to a healer later and reattach those fingers as well as heal your mouth. Your friendship, though... nothing they can do about that. To be honest, I'm feeling quite satisfied so the last one will be only for Perry and it'll be a very simple dare." 
263
264Sen sighs out painfully but in relief. Perry's face is extremely grim, "Fine." 
265
266"I'm glad you fell cooperative. Then, I dare you to drink a single drop of my blood." 
267
268They both frown looking confused. I cut my finger, grab Perry's wrist and let the drop fall on his palm. He looks at the tiny drop doubtfully and raises an eyebrow. I look at them and smile, "After this, we're even. You're both free to go." 
269
270Perry looks amusing as he immediately licks the drop of blood, feeling smug. I tilt my head and stand up when I notice Clary leaving with Thalia. I rush after them, letting my magic disperse in the process. 
271
272"Oy! You two, wait up!", I shout after them and easily catch up. Thalia looks at me and frowns, "Where did you run off to?" 
273
274I laugh and scratch the back of my head, "I saw some old friends in the restaurant so we had a nice chat. So are we gonna go up?" 
275
276The girls nod happily and as soon as I stepped into the corridor a loud scream of pain came from the restaurant. 
277
278
279We enter the room together and Clary slumps on the bed face first. She groans and peeks at me as she raises an eyebrow. I shrug and sit on a chair while I stretch my arms above my head. I frown as sudden pain pierces my body. 
280
281I gritting my teeth, I curse inwardly because the red powder is slowly starting to wear off. Thalia sits on the other bed and holds her knees to her chest, "What do you think happened down there? I hope no one go hurt..." 
282
283I sigh and look at her, feeling tired, "I dunno. Maybe there was a fight?" 
284
285We sit in silence for a while before Clary starts whining, "Come on, guys. I'm bored, why is everyone so quiet?" 
286
287I raise an eyebrow and smirk. I suppose this is as good as time as any. I cross my ankles casually, "Alright. I have an idea. Actually, it's a riddle." 
288
289Thalia and Clary look at me surprised. Thalia tilts her head and narrows her eyes, "What riddle? I have to warn you, I'm good at those kinds of brain teasers." 
290
291"Oh? Are you? Then how about we make a wager? If you successfully solve the riddle before the storm passes I'll do a single thing you want, but if you fail I'll take your first kiss.", I give her a sly smile as I put my hands behind my head. 
292
293Thalia gapes at me, half insulted, half angered, "Wha?! You, how do you even know I've never kissed before? And what kind of wager is that?!" 
294
295I shrug, "Call it a man's intuition if you will and as for the other part, I think it's a decent wager." 
296
297She blushes, her face red from anger and embarrassment, "Fine! We have a deal, but don't come whining when I make you do something you'll never live down!" 
298
299I grin widely, "Fine. This is an interactive riddle which means that I give you the riddle and you have to find the answer yourself.", I clear my throat, "Imagine an alternate universe just like this one. Only, in this world certain things that exist here don't exist there. The question of the riddle is: Why do they not exist there? You have to ask me whether this or that exists and I'll answer you." 
300
301The girls gape at my seemingly complicated riddle. I chuckle, "How about I get you started? A flower doesn't exist, but plants do.", I motion them to continue. 
302
303They share a glance and Thalia looks at me suspiciously, "Does magic exist?", I nod immediately without hesitation. 
304
305Clary is the next one to ask, "How about a horse?", I shake my head no and grin widely. Haha, this riddle is stupidly simple, but it's always fun to watch people wreck their brains over it. The first time I heard the riddle I wasn't able to solve it, but once I heard the answer I wanted to find a cliff to throw myself down. That si how painfully simple it was. 
306
307Thalia looks like she's in deep thought before she looks up again, "Do animals exist?", I raise an eyebrow and answer quickly, "They do." 
308
309Now they both look confused. Thalia frowns, "How do you know whether it exists or not. I mean you can't possibly know every little thing that exist there. Aren't you the one deciding what exists and what doesn't, making us automatically lose." 
310
311I wave my head, "This is a legit riddle with a predetermined solution. I simply know the answer, therefore, I know how to respond. You, on the other hand, have to figure it out." 
312
313After saying that they continued to try and solve it. 
314
315"Are there trees?", "No". 
316
317"Grass?", "Nope". 
318
319"Humans?", "Yep". 
320
321"A brain?", "Nope". 
322
323
324Thalia scowls at me after half an hour of constant guessing, "How can there be plants but no grass, trees, herbs and fruits, but there are vegetables?! And why are there animals, cats, wolfs and ants, but not horses, rats, and reenks?! Urghhh! This riddle makes no sense! Is the answer imagination?" 
325
326I laugh and wave my head no. I yawn, feeling exhausted, "Well, you two have enough material to ponder on so I'm gonna take a nap." 
327
328Thalia stands up from the bed, her face twisted in concentration and frustration. I chuckle and lay down. Sleepiness takes me over and I fall  asleep almost instantly. 
329
330Chapter 28 - ...Aren't Meant to Last
331
332
333
334Thalia POV 
335
336"Ugggh!! This is so frustrating!", I say and look at the sleeping bastard with a frown. I hear a giggle behind me and scowl at Clary. 
337
338She's covering her mouth with a hand as she tries to suppress her laughter, "Haha, Thalia, why'd you make a bet like that? You should already know that he's not the kind of guy who'd let you win that easily. I've already given up on solving it so I'm gonna take a nap too. Really, it's like digging your own grave." 
339
340She yawned and stretched as she threw herself on the bed. I sigh and sit on a chair feeling a bit regretful. Note to self, don't ever make a bet with Atko again. 
341
342"Some things exist while others don't... Plants exist, but grass doesn't...", I kept thinking about the riddle over and over again. It barely makes any sense. What happened to good old fashion riddles? 
343
344I stand up and decide to go downstairs before I'm tempted to draw something on his face. Taking some of my stuff, I head down with a snack in mind. 
345
346As I reach the restaurant, my eyes widen in shock and I stop in my tracks, "What the...?" 
347
348The restaurant's a mess. Some guys are setting up a tarp over a missing window to stop the rain from getting in. There's broken glass on the floor which is being cleaned up and there's a table covered with blood in the corner of the room. 
349
350A smiling woman comes my way and I recognize her as the waitress from before. She smiles at me apologetically, "Ah, I'm very sorry for this inconvenience. We had a little issue with some guests, but it's being taken care of." 
351
352I look around some more, "What happened? I was here a while ago and everything was fine..." 
353
354The waitress looks behind carefully and comes closer to me as she starts to speak silently, "I shouldn't be telling you this, but I can't help but gossip a bit, hehe. Two beastmen, who we are presuming are mentally ill, were sitting at that table over there.", she nudges her head in the direction of the bloody table, "It was both funny and disturbing. One of them actually chewed glass and cut of five of his fingers!" 
355
356I gape at her in shock. I open my mouth to say something, but she stops me, "Wait, there's more. The other guy was convulsing on the ground, spewing out blood and laughing hysterically. We didn't know what to do so we sent someone to get a healer and the guards, but before they came the guy stopped convulsing and just stared at the wall like it's the most interesting painting in the world." 
357
358I frown and look at the window, "Then why is the window broken?" 
359
360The waitress giggles, "Well, here comes the funny part. The guy who was staring at the wall suddenly jumped up, throwing his arms in the air while he laughed stupidly. Then he stripped naked and started to run all over the place, making a ruckus everywhere!" 
361
362She sighs and scratches her head, "Some adventures tried catching him to subdue him until the guards arrive, but the guy just threw himself out the window and we haven't seen him since. He just ran off somewhere. As for the other one, the one that chewed glass... A healer took care of his injuries and he left the inn." 
363
364After she finished speaking, I sat down at a free table and sighed. Why are there so many weirdos in the world? And why have they been appearing in my vicinity recently? 
365
366I order something to snack on and return to the riddle. I keep pondering on it. I eat one biscuit after the other absent-mindedly. After a while, my hand freezes in midair as my eyes widen at an interesting thought. No way... There's no way it's that simple... 
367
368With disbelief, I take out a piece of paper and start writing a list of things he said do exist and those which don't. After finishing it, I gape, completely stupefied. That's the answer... 
369
370I feel my face heat up in anger. He wanted to make a fool out of me. Such a simple answer to such a complicated sounding riddle. One would expect a profound answer to a profound riddle, but this... its pure mockery! I quickly stand up and look outside the window. 
371
372The storm still didn't pass. I grin and run upstairs, throwing the waitress  a piece of silver for the snacks. 
373
374I rush inside the room feeling out of breath, but incredibly excited. Hehe, I can't wait to make him embarrass himself. Sweet vengeance, hehe. My eyes fall on Clary, she's still sleeping soundly. I smile lightly thinking about what she had said. It's more like he dug his own grave. 
375
376I walk to Atko's side and turn my head to look at him. I freeze in shock. The whole bed is bloody. There are deep wounds all over his body as he continues to scratch himself, digging into bloody wounds with his fingers. He's still sleeping, but his face is twisted in discomfort. 
377
378I rush to his side and quickly grab him by the shoulder, trying to shake him awake, "What are you doing?! Wake up!" 
379
380He grumbles something but continues to claw at himself without waking up. I reach for his arm to stop him from hurting himself further. I gasp in shock when I realize that I can't hold him back. Why is he this strong?! Dammit! 
381
382"WAKE UP!!!" 
383
384
385Atkozott POV 
386
387"WAKE UP!!!", the screaming voice snaps me out of a very unpleasant sleep. I dreamt about the time when I first came here, the time when I became a Wrath. That awfully painful experience... 
388
389The familiar pain spreads through my body indicating that the red powder has long since stopped working, but there's also a strange sensation. I frown and look at Thalia who is frantically holding on to my arm, panting with tears in the corner of her eyes. 
390
391My eyes widen when I see that my bed is completely bloody and that my body is covered in wounds. My fingers are deeply etched inside my shoulder. I jerk my arm away and stare at my hand, completely dumbstruck. What the hell is happening?! Why am I... 
392
393As soon as I removed my hand from my shoulder a different place on my body started to itch painfully. I grit my teeth and refrain from scratching myself. 
394
395Thalia is panting as she stares at me in disbelief, "What is going on?! Why are you hurting yourself?! Clary, come here! You need to heal him before he loses too much blood." 
396
397Clary had already been awake since Thalia had shouted so loudly that she probably woke up everyone on this floor. She's standing behind her with a panicked face, her body completely frozen in shock. 
398
399She snaps out of her daze and rushes to my side, quickly chanting something. I hiss when the annoying itch returns as soon as the wound heals. Automatically, I reach to scratch the same spots again, opening the wounds anew. 
400
401Clary curses loudly and glares at me furiously, "Will you stop that!" 
402
403I growl slightly and quickly get off the bed on the other side, the opposite of them. I stand with my back against the wall, clenching my fists and making my palms bleed, as I once again try to avoid scratching my body. This is it. It's time for me to go before the hunger appears. 
404
405I don't know why it's this sudden. It's different from before when it gradually went from a light itch to painful hunger. It took weeks, but this time... even though I knew it would come eventually, I was still caught off guard. The only logical explanation is that it's because of the condition of my body. 
406
407I swallow hard, "I need to leave right now.", the words were hissed out through clenched teeth. 
408
409Thalia and Clary exchange a glance before looking at me decisively. Thalia was the one to speak, "You're not going anywhere. We need to get you to a professional healer and alchemist!" 
410
411I laugh bitterly as I close my eyes, "Trust me, there is no healer, doctor or alchemist that can help me. What I need is to leave. Right. Now." 
412
413I turn and quickly head for the door before I start scratching my face. That would be very, very bad. Thalia intercepts me and spreads her arms, blocking my way. 
414
415I narrow my eyes at her, "You better move cupcake, otherwise I guarantee that you'll regret it." 
416
417I couldn't stop my whole body from twitching as the itch spread by the second. Thalia looked frightened, but she continued to stand in my way stubbornly, "I, I don't care! You saved my life and I will not just stand by and let you run off by yourself when there's something seriously wrong with you!" 
418
419A choked laugh escapes me, "I appreciate the gesture, but I'm not worried about myself..." 
420
421I'm worried about the two of them. I really don't want the past to repeat itself. I could just lift her out of the way, but that would get my blood on her and that's too dangerous. Speaking of which... 
422
423I turn around and stare at the bloody bed and floor. I focus my magic and burn only the blood just to be safe. Clary and Thalia gasp and I switch my attention to the window. The rain drops are violently hitting the glass. The silence is broken by the loud grumble that comes from my stomach. 
424
425This is it. Painful. It really hurts. Without looking at them, I slowly inch away and closer to the window, "Our bet will be put on hold, cupcake. Clary, would you please take care of Thor and keep my stuff with you? I'll find you once this is over. Girls... goodbye." 
426
427I run for the window, open it and jump out on the wet streets without hesitation. The cold rain falls on my feverish body as I hiss and I start running as fast as possible, away from the inn. 
428
429Just as I was leaving trough the city gates, I heard a faint voice, "You stupid idiot! I won't forgive you if you die! The answer is 'R' so you better come back to keep your end of the bet!" 
430
431I can't help but laugh slightly. So... she figured it out, huh? 
432
433
434I kept running and running until I simply could not run anymore. I clawed at my face, ripping off the mask and making my body return to its actual appearance. Cursing wildly, I clutched my empty stomach which was growling like a mad wolf. With a groan, I lean on a tree trunk as I take deep breaths. I'm so hungry... 
435
436The wind blew with violent sharpness, making my lips become dry almost instantly. The rainfall was like a thousand tiny needles falling on my body. The cold air made my breath instantly turn into mist. The sun or the moon could not be seen from the thick, black clouds that covered the sky. Darkness was everywhere, but I could still see just fine except for my vision occasionally turning blurry then red then back to normal. 
437
438I'm completely soaked. I don't even know anymore whether I'm hot or cold, but I'm shivering violently as I scratch the painful itch. My clothes are ruined beyond recognition, making me practically naked. Only my lower body is still covered. 
439
440Wet strands of hair fall down my face as I grimace painfully. I sniff the air, trying to find something to eat, but I can't smell anything! The wind and the rain are washing everything away. I spread my senses further, but there is not a single soul near me for miles. I can't hear anything but rain and thunder. 
441
442I hiss in anger and frustration as I punch the tree with all my might, snapping it in half. The growling of my stomach gets louder and I can feel my sanity slip by the second. This is what people call incredibly bad timing. 
443
444I frantically lift my head and look around, but there's nothing here! It's the middle of nowhere. All animals, beasts, and other creatures have long since hidden themselves from the storm. 
445
446My eyes fall on a tree and I notice some kind of fruit growing on it. Feeling a bit hopeful, I get up and run to the tree. Climbing up I grab the apple shaped fruit which has a fierce yellow color. I bite it, but it's so disgusting that I can't help but spit it out immediately. 
447
448It felt wrong to even think of eating it. I've seen people and children eat this fruit on the streets and they all seemed to have enjoyed it, so I know it's not the fruit, but me. It's like making a cow eat meat or something like that. 
449
450I see a bright flash not far from my current position, followed by the roaring sound of thunder. Groaning and cursing, I get off the tree and look up at the sky, letting the rain soak me to the bone. My whole body twitching and shivering uncontrollably. 
451
452'Think dammit! The map, you've seen it! Focus! Focus! Focus! Where should I go!?', I raged on the inside, growing more frantic by the second, the familiar deliria slowly taking me over. I grit my teeth and suppress it with pure willpower. 
453
454I need a place where there is enough to eat to satisfy the hunger because I know that as soon as I taste blood, I'll go out of control. Forget animals and beasts! The only creatures that love to hide huddled together like a bunch of ducklings are humans! Humans and every other shitty race like them. 
455
456I don't need a city or a village. Something singular and separated. 
457
458I snap my head to the north. There's something there... I don't know how I know, but there is definitely something there! My instincts are screaming at me to go north. If I'm not wrong then it should be packed with people. My leg muscles tense and I start running. 
459
460Panting wildly, I ran like a bat out of hell. My whole body hurt because of various reasons. I cursed the bloody goddess which gave me such a pain-in-the-ass body. 
461
462After ten minutes of constant running, I came to an abrupt halt. I felt sick and so fucking hungry. I narrow my eyes in a certain direction and focus on sharpening my blood red vision. The more I focus the more visible it becomes, a huge building with the crest of the adventurers guild. 
463
464I stare at it as I swallow hard. My stomach reacted violently to the fact that I've located something I can eat. My face hurts from the wide grin that spread on my face. 
465
466This is one of those private adventurer guilds. They are built by rich tycoons who wish to earn even more money and recruit their own mercenary groups. In other words, an army. 
467
468How could I forget!? It's actually charted on the map for fucks sake! These guilds offer the best of the best jobs and also give shelter in case of a crisis. They are impenetrable fortresses built in a way that makes it very, very safe from monsters. All except for Apex monsters, Ancient monsters and, well, me. 
469
470I charge at the massive structure like I'm possessed. It's my only hope! 
471
472I arrive at a large enchanted gate and fence within minutes. Sharpening my claws and infusing mana into them, I break apart the gate instantly. Without hesitation, I reach the entrance of the guild, but encounter some kind of powerful barrier which acts on something like a repulsive force. 
473
474With a mad growl, I push forward, desperately trying to break through it. I feel the wounds on my body bleed even more, but I ignore it, thinking only about eating. I coat my claws with the black mist instinctively and push them into the barrier. 
475
476I grit my teeth in pain and use all my strength to rip it open. I succeed and jump inside as the barrier immediately repairs. I sigh and scratch my chest. 
477
478As I kick down the door, making it fly and collide with someone, a painful shout comes from within the guild. 
479
480I stand at the doorway, my body swaying from side to side as my tail coils from left to right like a snake. Everyone is staring at me with shocked, wide eyes. They're sitting at the tables in an exotic environment. This is obviously a rich man's establishment. 
481
482Unconsciously, I let jet black mist flow out of my body which forms a menacing, corrosive aura as it spreads around the guild, sealing everyone inside a dark dome. 
483
484I grin widely at the people here as I entwine my fingers happily, "Thank you for the meal." 
485
486Then I let go of all sanity. 
487
488Chapter 29 - The Blood Dyed Guild
489
490
491
492I sway like a drunkard, standing at the entrance as many people start to unsheathe their blades and weapons. My mind has already stopped having any coherent thoughts. 
493
494I found it interesting that, even though I lost all common sense, I'm still capable of intelligent thought. There's just this unfeeling emptiness within me that has lost even that tiniest bit of humanity that I had left. The only emotions I currently have are quite sadistic, everything else is completely suppressed. 
495
496Nevertheless, my body still hurts like hell. I just don't give a damn! 
497
498My instincts are raging inside me, ordering me to kill and eat whatever I can. I don't plan on denying them or holding back. Although I'm extremely hungry I don't feel like rushing. My pain tolerance must have reached a whole new level that this world never witnessed before. 
499
500A male in his late teens carefully walks towards me as he keeps his sword ready to strike, "What are you and how did you get here? I'm warning you, monster, leave now and we won't give chase, but if you stay you'll be forfeiting your life." 
501
502A loud growl of hunger that came from my stomach was my answer and before they knew it, the male's head had already been detached from his body as it rolled on the ground, stopping in front of his comrades. 
503
504Happily, I glance at my scaly, bloody tail as I grin widely and, without warning, charge at the group. I nimbly dodge their group attacks and, before I could kill anyone else, I was already surrounded. Their faces were the embodiment of rage, confusion and a little bit of fear. 
505
506The smell of blood came from the dead male in front of me, spiking my appetite further. For some reason, I felt angered my their lack of fear. Sharp pain burned my whole body and I simply could not take it anymore. 
507
508I growled from the pain as I grabbed my head, which felt like it was about to explode. A buff human carrying a large axe charged at me with an enraged war cry. I could sense that his strength is a mere silver tier. I hiss mockingly and narrow my eyes. 
509
510My figure blurred as I dodged slightly to the side and grabbed his wrist, pulling him forward and making him lose his balance. I felt someone attack me from behind with a spear. 
511
512With a snort, I coiled my tail around the entire length of his spear breaking it as I pierced his left lung. Ignoring the falling man, I viciously bit into the axe-guy's shoulder. A loud crunch came as I chewed a large chunk of flesh and bone, followed by a terrified scream of pain. 
513
514I felt myself shudder at the amazing taste of human flesh. I had a sudden flashback to the time when I briefly tasted Seth's flesh. Beastmen taste completely different than humans! They are chewier and have a weaker flavour. Although I remember it still being incredibly delicious. 
515
516Human flesh practically melts in my mouth, even if it is thick muscle. It's soft and delectable. The taste is heavenly. I just might develop a taste for it... I still wish to taste elven flesh. I wonder if there are any here? 
517
518Oh! There are ten elves! Yay! 
519
520Just as I'm about to take my third bite out of the human, the hairs on my neck stand. Tossing the man away, I jump to the side and attack a random adventurer as a large spike of ice misses me by an inch and pierces through the axe man's head. 
521
522I shove my hand into the adventurers gut, taking my pick out of all his organs. This man is quite young and his blood smells clean. I don't think he drinks very often. With a wicked grin, I rip out his liver and toss a large chunk in my mouth. 
523
524Holy mother of God! This is so fucking delicious! 
525
526Without wasting time, I turn and locate the woman who used the ice spell earlier. I dodge every attack aimed at me, ignoring everyone except for the elven female. 
527
528Pretty much everybody here is silver tier or lower, some are gold tier, but they aren't skilled enough to even touch me. At most they managed to give me a few shallow cuts. 
529
530With swift movements, I arrived in front of the terrified female. I swallow the mouthful of liver and smile slightly as blood drips from the side of my mouth. 
531
532The hunger grows even more powerful, making me suddenly shout out in pain as I lunge for the mage. I grab her delicate neck and yank her closer. Lifting her up, I bite into her soft waist and swallow with greed. 
533
534I hiss when I feel a sword pierce my back. I had instinctively dodged so the sharp blade missed all my vital organs. I am confident in being able to regenerate them, but not in my current situation. My regeneration is almost non-existent right now. 
535
536Feeling pissed of I take another bite, enjoying her screams of pain and terror. All I can think about is how good it tastes. Females definitely taste better. The texture of elven flesh is the same as human, only a bit sweeter. It's full of thickly condensed mana. I think some of my lighter wounds healed thanks to it. 
537
538Taking another quick bite, I turn to pass judgement onto the foolish beastman who wounded me. I wrap my tail around the dying female as I grab the guy's jaw and rip his throat out with my sharp teeth. 
539
540Blood sprays everywhere, the floor, the ceiling, other adventurers, but the most me. I'm covered in blood from head to toe. I hiss wildly and narrow my gaze, shooting wild, treating glares at all these dumbstruck people. 
541
542Now they are all hesitating. I can smell their fear and uneasiness. Some are shaking in their boots and no one dares to attack me. I hear a shocked "What the fuck." and then someone tries to run out through the entrance. 
543
544With a snicker, I decide to ignore them until I finish my current meal. I move the elf from my tail to my arms and bite into her shoulder. Her weak pulse completely disappears as I slice open her artery. Warm blood flowed into my mouth and I groaned in pleasure. It's so thick and juicy. 
545
546As I continue to eat, I notice a bunch of adventurers have given up on fighting me and are trying to break through the corrosive barrier of mist I created. They scream in pain as their flesh starts to melt from the smallest touch. I have no idea how I created that barrier, but I'll definitely look into it once I'm finished here. 
547
548I ward off the ones who keep attacking me. With my tail, I slice their bodies apart and send them filing into one another. I growl every time they manage to get a hit in, but keep most of my attention on the delicious meat in front of me. 
549
550After a minute, I finally get annoyed enough to drop what's left of the elf and turn to slaughter the pesky humans. These guys are very persistent. 
551
552Violent pain explodes from my hungry body as I roar at them, completely enraged. I flick my tongue out and clash with the closest one, cutting through his weapon and body. I grab one of the two beastmen, who charged at me, by the neck. I snap it as I use my tail to cut the other one into two vertical halfs. 
553
554By now all the people in the guild have run off somewhere to hide in hope that I won't be able to find them. 
555
556I saw a few puddles of gue and blood next to the entrance and the windows. I frown, thinking about what a waste it is. My senses sharpen as I notice two men and a woman come down the stairs and enter the bloody main hall. 
557
558I look at them with calculating eyes as I hold a struggling iron tier adventurer in the grip of my tail. 
559
560The two men are both human and the woman is an elf. I can't help licking my lips in hunger when I remember how delicious the other one was. 
561
562One of the men is tall, handsome and has black hair. He's staring at me with disgust and contempt. The other guy is huge and buff, with thick, bulging muscles and messy blond hair. He isn't looking at me any differently than Blacky. As for the elf, she's tall and beautiful like all the other elves I've seen so far. Her brown hair has been cut short into a pixie haircut except for a few thin braids. Surprisingly, there's a rapier in her hand. Her fierce eyes glint with rage, but I can sense that she is afraid. 
563
564Blacky points his two short swords at me and shouts in anger, "Release that man you fucking monster and I'll give you a quick death." 
565
566I tilt my head at them and smile slightly. I like how they shiver after seeing me smile because right now I'm half naked and covered in wounds and blood. I probably look like something that crawled straight out of hell. 
567
568I easily dismember the man in my grip, making the three gasp in disgust as organs and flesh fall on the ground with a splat. I crouch and take the heart. Grinning at them, I eat it like they would an apple. 
569
570The woman gags and pukes on the side and the buff dude growls threateningly, "You fucking abomination! We are the strongest in this guild and yet you dare to do something like this in front of our faces!? I'll fucking gut you like a pig! Kill!" 
571
572All of them charge at me at the same time with incredible speed. I already know that they are jade tier warriors, only the woman is at the peak of gold tier, but I just don't give a damn. Its's enough to give me one hell of a fight, but I'm confident that I'll win in the end. 
573
574I laugh loudly as I toss the last piece of the heart into my mouth and skillfully dodge the giant sword of the blond guy. I'm incredibly agile and my skill in acrobatics are probably on the level of a professional circus performer. 
575
576I squint my eyes at them, noting that his attacks are strong enough to give me some real damage. My slitted eyes narrow as I focus on dodging the fast, dangerous attack from the blond guy. Blacky doesn't waste any time either. I hear him chant under his breath and his blades start to give off a chilling aura. 
577
578With my tail, I easily parry the elf's rapier and break it in half. If she thought that thin little blade would do something to me, then she was dead wrong. I focus completely on the berserker and the spellsword. 
579
580The berserker skillfully dodges and blocks my attacks as he continues to push me back, "Amanda! Stay away from this fight! This guy is definitely a Wrath in his prime. Hell, I think he might currently be in the process of becoming an Apex! We cannot allow this abomination to leave this guild alive!" 
581
582My anger spiked drastically at his words. With a growl, I turned my attention to the elf. I blocked their combined attack and pushed them away with all my strength. My figure blurred as I appeared behind the little elf with a menacing, resentful glint in my eyes. 
583
584I grab her neck and lift her up against my blood covered body as I pierce her through the stomach with my hand. The two men stare at me wide-eyed in disbelief and terror as I give them the finger with the hand sticking out of her gut. 
585
586I quickly bite into her neck, ripping off her head. 
587
588Retracting my hand slightly, I locate her heart and rip it out. 
589
590The two warriors are shaking in despair and anger as they stare at the broken corpse of their beloved comrade. I smirk and sink my teeth into her heart with glee. My energy recharges a bit, but the mana this elf has is significantly smaller than that mage. 
591
592The berserker roars wildly in anger as he tosses his huge sword at me with crazy speed. I growl while I dodge the sword to the right, but the wind pressure of the sword throws me violently through the wall and into the other room. 
593
594I grunt in pain and look at my broken arm. There are a few bones sticking out of my chest too. With a hiss, I get up in time to face the enraged spellsword. 
595
596Every spot he strikes with those icy swords burns painfully. The more my body is wounded and the more it weakens my hunger increases, which means that the fierce pain in my body raised as well. 
597
598I growl at the spellsword. I've had enough. 
599
600I deflect his swords and ignite black, deadly flames over my whole body. His face turns from rage to shock to fear as he shouts loudly, "Shit! Warren, he can use fire magic! Be caref-" 
601
602His words were cut off as a high-pitched scream escaped his mouth. The  dark flames licked his skin in delight, melting his flesh slowly. I left him there to scream and burn, joining the berserker in the main hall again. He was just about to go in and help is colleague. 
603
604He knew that his friend was dying a slow, agonising death and there was nothing he could do about it. This berserker is a huge treat to me currently. 
605
606My body twitched as the painful hunger and itchiness took over all other sensation in my body. I sway slightly and the berserker, thinking that it's a sign of weakness, attacks me with a mournful battle cry. 
607
608Just as he's about to strike, I jump to the ceiling and shove my fists through it. I grab the human hiding upstairs and pull him down through the ceiling, tossing him directly at the berserker. 
609
610That little distraction was enough for the blond guy to lose his footing. Without hesitation, I strike at the opening and shove my hand through the human and directly into the berserkers chest. 
611
612The human screams in pain and fear but the berserker simply stares at me in contempt while gritting his teeth. I smirk, feeling satisfied as I crush his heart into mush. 
613
614I stand there for a second after tossing the two corpses on the ground. The main hall is completely covered in blood and gore. The walls, ceiling, floor... Corpses litter the ground, most of the furniture is completely destroyed and I'm completely alone in the room. 
615
616With a painful gasp, I start eating. The delicious flesh that belongs to the Races makes me hum in pleasure as I greedily stuff my face. Their organs and bones are especially tasty. 
617
618I lick my lips after finishing all the dead bodies. It took me one hour to eat 20 or so people, but my stomach still wasn't satisfied. It growled painfully, asking for more. I snap my eyes to the stairs on the left and then to the right wall. The adventurers are hiding upstairs and their familiars and mounts are in the other part of the building. 
619
620I grin, deciding to let those who are still alive and hiding to simmer in their fear for a while longer. I turn and head for the beasts and familiars. 
621
622
623??? POV 
624
625I hug my girlfriend closer as we both shiver in terror and coldness. It's been nearly three hours since this nightmare started. We are both sitting inside the dark freezer, keeping warm with magic. 
626
627We don't dare look outside to check where the monster is. I gulp when I remember the horrible scene when that thing ripped Gary's liver out and ate it. 
628
629When I saw how easily it slaughtered everyone I wanted to take Cindy and run for it, but there was that strange barrier around the guild! Everyone was screaming as they dropped like flies. Horrible. 
630
631There was no way out. It trapped us in here like fish in a net and played with us like a cat does with a mouse. 
632
633We can only pray to live through this. 
634
635I glance at Cindy who is focusing on using magic to keep us warm and casting a concealment spell to hide our presence. I can't help, but feel bitter inside. I'm completely useless when she needs me the most. I'm a warrior, not a mage. I can only watch as she overexerts herself. I can tell that she's almost out of mana. 
636
637Suddenly, we hear a bunch of high-pitched screams coming from all directions. One minute it's from the left, after another minute it comes from upstairs... 
638
639Cindy shivers violently while sweat drips down her face. We won't make it, will we? 
640
641I don't want to give up! I want to live! 
642
643I snap my head to the door and the last of the color in my face completely drains. My fear rises by the second and I can tell we're in trouble thanks to the face Cindy's making. Her magic has disappeared. 
644
645I look at her, carefully holding her to my chest as her eyes open and close slowly. I curse inwardly. She's completely exhausted. I gently pet her head and kiss her lips. We smile at each other and I wipe the tear in the corner of her eye. 
646
647We should never have left the main guild in Flennir and come here. At least we would have been safe there. 
648
649We stare into each others eyes with affection. I open my mouth to tell her just how much I love her, but the cold snicker makes us freeze in terror. We slowly turn our heads in the direction of the door and gasp in terror. 
650
651The blood covered monster is leaning against the wall with an amused smile. It's toxic green eyes are glowing in the dark freezer and its white fangs flash at us as it grins even more. 
652
653When did he come in here?! I didn't hear anything! 
654
655Cindy whimpers in fear and clutches my bloody shirt as she shoves her head to my chest. I, on the other hand, can't look away from those piercing, deadly eyes. The most terrifying thing of all is that this monster is looking at us with complete awareness. 
656
657It's not some insane creature with low intelligence like usual monsters. This one knows exactly what has been going on the whole time and it's enjoying our suffering! 
658
659I grit my teeth and push Cindy behind me as I get up. Grabbing my sword, I point it at the monster. It tilts its head, amused. 
660
661I don't care if I don't stand a chance. I will die trying to protect the woman I love! I scream and charge at the monster. 
662
663
664Atkozott POV 
665
666I had slowly taken care of everyone in the whole guild and turned it into  a blood dyed house of death. Not a single corpse was left. The only thing I didn't eat was some organs that didn't seem appetizing. 
667
668Now, the only ones left are these two love birds. They are both in their mid-twenties and quite amusing as they hide, huddled together like two little kittens in the freezer. 
669
670My hunger has greatly receded already. The delirious state has changed back and I'm feeling normal again. There's still some pain and hunger, but I feel a lot better now that the itchiness and most of the pain has disappeared. 
671
672Too bad I can't leave any witnesses alive otherwise there could be problems in the future. I'll probably lose my consciousness soon so I need to take care of these two. 
673
674The man suddenly got up with a fierce expression (or at least he tried to make one, but failed since he's still scared out of his skin). With a sword in his hand, he screamed and attacked me with sloppy movement. 
675
676With a sigh, I moved from the wall and my figure blurred. 
677
678I appeared behind him and gave him a quick and painless death. As his body fell to the ground, the girl screamed in anguish. I made a complicated face as I grabbed her delicate throat and broke it. 
679
680Silence. Complete and utter silence. 
681
682I wave my head and feel exhaustion creep into my body. I gulp, trying to stay awake for a while longer so that I can get as far away from this place as possible. 
683
684With a stubborn growl, I let the black mist disperse and run to the forest with determination. 
685
686Chapter 30 - The Past of a Boy
687
688
689
690Once again I was running. 
691
692The storm's fury continuously flared, roaring like an enraged beast, as it quickly washed away most of the blood on my body. I was gritting my teeth, trying to postpone the change that was occurring within my body and threatening to completely dismember me on a bone-chilling level. 
693
694My muscles and bones groaned under the pressure of my own body. I could feel it approaching like a mindless entity, my blood boiling and freezing in completely spontaneous intervals. 
695
696Nonetheless, I endured and kept running. 
697
698I look behind, noting that I was already a good distance away from that guild since I couldn't even see it anymore. I felt a twinge of guilt briefly pass through me when I remembered the couple. 
699
700By the time I found them, I had already come to my senses and there really was no need to kill them, but I knew that nothing good could come from sparing their lives. If I had left them be, they would have, without a doubt, spread the news of what had transpired in the guild. That would have brought an endless amount of unwanted attention and trouble to me. The last thing I need is the Races coming after me. 
701
702Well, wherever they might be now, at least they're together. Probably... 
703
704My legs stubbornly continue to run over the mud-covered ground of the forest. I decide to forget about the two love birds and... Wait... 
705
706MOTHERFUCKER!!! 
707
708I instantly stop in my tracks and look around with a scowl. Damn... 
709
710*facepalm* I didn't even check where I was running to and accidentally went deep inside the Vidas forest. 
711
712Unknowingly, I had gone in the direction of Flennir city when I had rushed out on Thalia and Clary. As my mind was not in it's best condition, I ended up losing track of my location because of the circumstances. 
713
714Harlheim and Flennir are quite a distance away, but the thing they have in common is, in fact, that they are both stationed on the edges of this wretched forest. This also means that I'm currently, once again, lost. 
715
716Just me and my rotten luck. 
717
718I sigh, feeling incredibly sleepy and exhausted. Uh-oh, I know where this is heading. I quickly snap out of it and try to find a safe place to hide before the process becomes unbearable. 
719
720I turn to continue my search for shelter, but it's far too late. I shout out in pain and feel my skin split open with a loud crack. I hiss wildly and keep looking around like a madman. 
721
722I can perceive the extreme force that is threatening to collapse my body. I didn't make it. 
723
724I fall to my knees as I pant, gulping for air like a fish out of the water, 'Haa, I'm... breathing too fast... Shit, I know this feeling. I've experienced it so many times before. I'm hyperventilating.' 
725
726I grip my chest in pain and fall over as drowsiness hits me like a rock. My vision blurred and I dug my claws into the soft, rain-soaked ground. The loud cracking of my skin didn't let up and continued to split on every part of my body. 
727
728Then the familiar agony kicked me into a full-blown overdrive, "AAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" 
729
730My screams of pain echoed through the forest and mixed with the raging thunder. I felt my body shudder violently when another wave of gut-wrenching pain passed through my body. A far more feral sound escaped from my throat as I roared and convulsed in the dirt. 
731
732*CRACK* *CRACK* 
733
734I pant faster and faster, unable to draw breath into my lungs. My whole body bled from the cracks in my skin and then it truly began. 
735
736*RRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIPPP* 
737
738"GAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" 
739
740I felt my skin literally peel off my body, leaving me with nothing but bare flesh. Just like before, my bones and joints snapped like twigs as my teeth fell out and my spine ground my back muscles to shreds. My body lost so much blood that I was on the verge of passing out, but the adrenaline kept me wide and awake. 
741
742I felt like I was decomposing, my body rotting slowly as it remade itself on a whole new design. Fierce pain pierced my brain as I felt my horns grow longer and thicker. I didn't stop screaming, not even for a second. This was even worse than the first time. 
743
744My entire body quivered from the torturous shockwaves that went through my nerves. That was when all familiar turbulences ended and new ones appeared. 
745
746My eyes nearly bulged out of my head from the pain. I felt like I was being pierced along the spine by sharp, thin daggers, extending from the inside of my own body. 
747
748My tail coiled, violently smashing against the ground. I felt like it had those same little knives slicing it apart as I struggled against the shock. 
749
750Then, just as I had thought that it couldn't get any worse, I felt two excruciatingly painful jabs burn across my back and snap me in half from the force of its discharge. My body was completely broken and shattered. 
751
752I could no longer scream. I had no more voice or energy left. 
753
754'Haha, karma's a bitch.' 
755
756The world became black. 
757
758
759As I bring the cigarette to my lips, I inhale the smoke in deeply. Holding it in, I let the bitter taste of nicotine spread through my mouth and into my lungs. 
760
761Everyone is staring at me with frowns and disgust as they walk by me, avoiding me in a large circle as they proceed past the school gates. I snicker mockingly and let the smoke flow out of my mouth while I toss the half smoked cigarette on the ground. 
762
763Tomorrow's my sixteenth birthday and I reeeealy don't want to go back into that hell hole. Another place I do not want to go to is school. It's nothing but drones programming other drones. The only place worth visiting in this fucking factory is the library, but if I go there the teachers will definitely force me to go to class. 
764
765Besides, I'm not welcome here just like I'm not welcome anywhere else. 
766
767I hear a disgusted snort as one of the most popular girls in school passes by me with a bunch of her dimwitted friends. I look at the plain girl, thinking there's nothing to be impressed about, and give her the finger. 
768
769One of her rabid friends stops and runs towards me with her hand raised, ready to hit me. She stops halfway and I sneer at her as I move from my leaning position and walk in her direction, "What's the matter, Sandra? Weren't you going to hit me? Go ahead." 
770
771I spread my arms and grin, taunting her. She looks at me through furious eyes and puts down her raised arm as she spits at my feet, "Fucking trash! I would gladly beat the shit out of you if you weren't a fucking bag of STD's. Seriously, you should just drop dead. How dare you even speak to us? Disgusting! Now I'll have to go to the doctor because I  spoke to you." 
772
773The girls rushed to the school, obviously disturbed by their encounter with me. I can't help but laugh at her idiotic words. I'll never understand how people could be this stupid. I mean seriously, it's AIDS not fucking ebola. 
774
775I wave my head and look down at my clothes. I'm the only one in the entire school who doesn't have a school uniform. Usually, when a student is too poor to afford one everyone would pitch in and get that student a uniform. Not for me, though, even teachers avoid me like the plague. 
776
777With a bitter chuckle, I turn to look at the bicycles neatly placed near the entrance. With a mischievous glint in my eyes, I look around to see if there's anyone around. Once I see no one's coming and the bell has already rung, I walk to the bikes and nonchalantly kick them over as I whistle and act inconspicuous. 
778
779The bikes fall like dominos, scraping against each other. I take another cigarette and put it in my mouth with a smirk, "Suits you right, you shitty bastards." 
780
781I light the little cancer stick of doom and casually walk away, feeling a bit lighter in my chest. I check the box of smokes I pickpocketed off of some unlucky bastard and chuckle when I see the name Lucky Strike, "Heh, it is for me." 
782
783I aimlessly walk around the streets until it gets dark. My stomach suddenly growls and I suck in a deep breath as I close my eyes and try not to think about it. I look around for a restaurant and spot one pretty close to me. It's called The Tasty and Fresh and I have no fucking clue what that means, but I know I smell a hamburger. 
784
785I rush to the restaurant and peek inside. It might be a simple fast food restaurant, but damn... that sure looks delicious. My stomach protests as I stare at the people smiling as they eat their food with joy. Juices and sauces leak at the sides of their mouths. 
786
787I swallow hard and hold my skinny stomach as it keeps complaining. I see some people my age sitting in a booth and hanging out. I start to shower them with silent, colorful curses when I see them throw half eaten food in the trash and leave after paying with credit cards. 
788
789Suddenly, my attention shifts and I can see my own reflection in the glass window of the restaurant. 
790
791My brown hair is a bit long and messy, with long, dirty noodles for strands. My cheeks and eyes are hollow, giving me the appearance of a junkie, even though I'm not one. Pale, rough skin, and yellow teeth make me look like I haven't seen the sun in years. My clothes are baggy and way too big considering I stole them a week ago from a laundry room downtown. 
792
793With a sigh, I look away bitterly from the hateful reflection which shows exactly how malnourished I am. Shaking my head, I lean to the side and spot an alley around the corner. I grin and whisper to myself, "Bingo." 
794
795These kinds of restaurants usually have another exit into the alleyway where they dispose of the waste. I run over and spot some trash cans. Feeling a bit excited, I open one cheerfully and freeze. It's empty. 
796
797With a shudder, I grit my teeth and grab my stomach in discomfort. When was the last time I ate? I think it was two days ago. My eyes snap to the back entrance as I clench my jaw. 
798
799I walk behind the door since I can tell it opens outward, and throw the trash lid with all my might into the other bins, knocking them over and making a ruckus. 
800
801I crouch down and lean against the cold wall. As I expected, a thin man opens the door to check what's going on. I hear him talking to someone about how the trash bins are knocked over. They argue a bit and then the man puts something down to hold the door as he goes to fix the mess I made. 
802
803With quick, silent movements, I sneak into the restaurant and hide in a corner that provides me decent cover behind some boxes. My eyes flash with a hungry glint when I see three large burgers with fries lined up in front of me. Those are probably ordered... 
804
805I look to the side cautiously and see a fat, busy cook making patties as the skinny guy deep fries the potatoes and makes the burgers. There's a large open window in front of the cook where everyone in the restaurant can easily see what's going on in the kitchen. 
806
807A pretty waitress walks up to them and asks for order 11. I brace myself with a determined glint in my eyes. Now will be my chance. 
808
809The skinny guy takes two burgers and hands them to the waitress. As soon as she disappears from my sight, I silently rush and grab the third burger. 
810
811My heart is beating erratically as I practically hug it to my chest. 
812
813Just as I'm about to open the door and leave with my loot, my stomach literally roars (or so it seems to me since I'm hungry) and I know that they definitely heard it. With fast movements, I grab the door handle and open it, rushing into the alley. 
814
815"OY!? Greg, get that little rat! You think you can steal while I'm on the job? Think again!", surprisingly, it was the skinny man's voice. I turned around slightly just in time to see a the huge mountain of a man slam into my weak, and considerably smaller body. 
816
817I gasped as the air got knocked out of me. My body groaned painfully under the heavy weight of the fat cook. He sat up on the back of my legs, stopping me from moving as he viciously hit my back with a spatula. I didn't even shout out my pain since it had become a habit not to.
818
819I grit my teeth and stare at the burger on the ground with longing as my stomach rumbled. It had fallen into a puddle, but I wouldn't mind eating it even if it is dirty. 
820
821I hissed in pain again as the man hit me again. Then he got up and I scrambled away from him as I leaned against the wall. The fat pig stared at me with anger, "If I ever see ya 'round 'ere again, I'll call da cops. You got that, brat?" 
822
823I clench my jaw without saying anything, after all, the whore raised me not to talk back, but I couldn't stop myself from giving him a hateful glare of deviance. I tossed a quick glance at the burger, secretly hoping for him to just go away. 
824
825The fat cook caught my slight movement and picked up the burger. I stared in horror as I threw myself at him and grabbed his apron with desperation. His cold, indifferent eyes looked down at me, "Let go kid, before I give ya another beatin'." 
826
827I didn't want to let go! That's my only chance to eat today. Who knows how long it would take me to find another chance like this. I stared at him with pleading eyes, "P, Please, I'm really hungry. I'm sorry I tried to steal, but I don't have any money." 
828
829He stared back at me for a while and snorted as he kicked me away. I fell down on my face, scraping my chin in the process. I heard the bang of the door and, when I finally managed to sit upright, saw that I was alone in the alley. 
830
831I felt a single tear drip down my face as I stared in complete and utter despair. My stomach growled painfully and I clutched it by hugging myself around the waist. Somehow, it helped relieve the pain, and it also felt a bit comforting to, at the very least, have myself to hug. 
832
833I swallowed hard since my mouth was dry and got up. I flinched when I stood, noticing that my ankle is sprained. My body will definitely have a few extra bruises too. 
834
835I looked up at the sky and saw that it's quite clear. It won't rain today so there's no need for me to go back to the hell hole. I slowly limped towards the direction of the park as I endured the pain in my body from both the beating and hunger. 
836
837I looked into every single trash can I saw and picked out some edible looking things. I'm not sure what I ate, but it didn't taste good at all. It had a horrible sour taste. I think it used to be a hot dog... 
838
839I limped into the park and saw a couple making out on a bench. Though that wasn't what caught my attention, it was the pretzels on the side. I glance up and see that they're busy. 
840
841I carefully shuffled to their bench and "tripped" as I fell on them. 
842
843"What the fuck! Get away, dude!", the guy quickly stood up and grabbed his girlfriend. 
844
845I glanced at him apologetically with innocent eyes, "Ah, I'm sorry. Please excuse me." 
846
847I got to my feet and walked further from them until I found a dark corner with a free bench. I take the pretzels out of my baggy pockets, as well as his wallet and cigarettes. I grin when I see 20 dollars in the wallet. That's enough to last me a month! 
848
849I took the wallet and threw it as far away as possible after I took the money. I opened the bag of snacks and ate with delight. OH MY GOD! IT'S SO GOOD! 
850
851This tasted absolutely divine. I don't think I've ever eaten these, but damn, they're good. I finished them quickly and then lit a cigarette. 
852
853I sat on the bench and looked up at the stars as I brought the smoke to my lips. I held it within my mouth and lifted both of my hands up to the sky. I gave it two middle fingers as I grinned, "Screw you, motherfucker." 
854
855
856The next day, I woke up with horrible cramps in my back, but it can't be helped. That's what you get for sleeping in a park, I'm used to it. With a grim expression, I stared blankly at the large clock in the middle of the park, which showed that it's quarter to nine. 
857
858Feeling horrible after last night's beating, I got up and walked slowly in the direction of the hell hole. I know that I have to go even if I don't want to. 
859
860It took me half an hour to get there. I stop in front of the detestable door that led to my own personal circle of hell. I frown when I see it's slightly opened. 
861
862Hesitantly, I push it and peer inside carefully. There's such a horrible smell in the room that I can't help but cover my nose in disgust. It normally smells bad in here, but this is just... the road kill kind of smell. 
863
864I know she's home since her heels are tossed over on the bed, but she would have already come here... 
865
866The place is completely empty. I close the door as I shrug and stretch a bit. I flinch at the sudden pain in my lower back, rubbing it carefully. 
867
868I look to the door on my right and head for the bathroom since I gotta go. 
869
870I stop in front of the door and feel like puking. This is where the smell is coming from! I cover my nose and peek inside with a sickened face. What I see shakes me to the very core of my being. 
871
872I fall to my knees and put my head in my hands as my body starts to shake violently. It was her! 
873
874The whore laid within the disgusting brown liquid inside the tub. The water was a mixture of filth, urine, and blood. Her arms were on the sides of the tub, with deep, messy wounds on her wrists. She had slit her wrists with a dull razor which laid on the floor. 
875
876Her dirty brown hair covered her face as the corpse leaned backward with the head slumped. The color of her skin was nonexistent and instead had a blue or yellowish color. She had worn her usual slutty pink dress wich had turned completely brown and was in tatters. 
877
878I simply could not stop shaking as my whimpering sounds slowly turned into blood-chilling sounds of hysterical laughter filled with complete and utter glee. 
879
880
881Everything went blank once again and I found myself sitting in a chair within an empty, dark abyss. 
882
883Chapter 31 - Nemesis
884
885
886
887I sat in complete darkness which even I could not see through. 
888
889Sharp shivers ran down my back as I tried to to move, but couldn't. I can only move my head while my body's stuck in place. I know that I'm sitting on a chair since it's quite obvious, but I can't even see that! 
890
891What the hell is going on! What's this strange sensation? 
892
893I frown and try to move, but I can't even budge. My body feels different here... It's as if I haven't got a body at all. Why is this so familiar? 
894
895My eyes widen in realization. It's the same... this is what my body felt like when I got resurrected... that means... 
896
897A sinister laugh broke the unnerving thoughts going through my mind. I actually feel nervous. If she really is here then does that mean that I got killed or something? 
898
899Suddenly the room lit up. One after the other, neon blue torches ignited, showing me exactly where I am. 
900
901A long, straight stone platform was about 5 meters wide. There was no fence at the ends, just a clean, sharp drop. Torches were set up at the edges, giving the place a menacing look, only... I think it's simply floating in the darkness! There are no walls and there is no roof. The darkness surrounding the massive platform has simply been pushed back. 
902
903I look down and see a simple, ivory chair... right through my body. WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH MY BODY!? 
904
905I would have jumped from the shock if I could have moved. My body is completely see-through. Black mist swirls around in the shape of my body, giving me a completely ethereal feeling. It's as if I've turned into a ghost. 
906
907I sense a powerful stare on me as I gulp in trepidation and slowly look up. 
908
909About 50 meters in front of me, at the end of the platform, I saw a giant throne made of both ebony and ivory. Delicate designs of metal and tusks twirled around and formed a breathtaking throne, blending perfectly with each other as they turned into spikes at the top of it. 
910
911On the throne sat an otherworldly figure that had the shape of a human. I couldn't tell the gender because there was none! The being had no hair, skin, reproductive organs or clothes. 
912
913The human shaped creature has a body that seems to be made out of pure mercury. It has empty holes for eyes with a single, but vividly bright, golden spark, which makes me feel like I've been completely seen through. 
914
915The being sneers at me and leans on one arm, "Fufu, my dearest, it has been a while. Or did you forget me already?" 
916
917The deep, feminine voice makes me shiver wildly. I swallow hard and stare at the so-called 'Goddess' who gave me my second life. I've tried to imagine her so many times, but I would never have thought that this silvery creature would be my savior. 
918
919I open my mouth to ask all those questions that have been bothering me but stop when I see her disappear. There wasn't even a blur. 
920
921She appears right in front of me and grins, showing me the complete darkness inside her mouth. I stiffen and narrow my gaze with caution. 
922
923She leans forward and touches my cheek affectionately, "Oh, how many times you have cursed me child, and now you are here once again... what shall I do with you, hmm?" 
924
925I growl and move away from her hand even though it felt incredibly wonderful. This familiar fragrance and those soft hands made me feel astonishingly comfortable. Without understanding, I yearned for her to touch me again. 
926
927I couldn't help but notice the drastic change in both her attitude and way of speaking. I felt cheated for some reason. It wasn't only because this betrayed all my assumptions so far, but also because this means that she knew all of my thoughts as well. 
928
929She chuckled as the golden sparks within her eyeholes flickered knowingly, "It was necessary, child. The reason you're here is because you've reached a certain turning point. You've completed certain requirements and gained an audience with me. You should feel honored, not all chosen ones succeed in meeting their Diety twice." 
930
931I scowl at her as I growl, "Get out of my head! Exactly who and what are you?" 
932
933She smiles at me indifferently, "Very well, I shall answer some questions that are currently on your mind, as well as explain the reason you've been reborn. This is also the purpose why you're here - to get answers." 
934
935I feel a bit surprised. I didn't think that someone like her would willingly give me explanations. 
936
937The corner of her mouth lifts, "I know that you have been searching for information on me without any results. This is understandable since I am neither a God nor am I a Goddess of this world. I am the Diety of vengeance and malice, Nemesis." 
938
939I stare at her for a while and frown as I tilt my head, "Isn't it the same thing? I mean... I'm pretty sure Diety is just another word for God." 
940
941She looks back at me with an apathetic smile. I feel like an inexperienced child in her presence. It makes me uncomfortable. 
942
943"Indeed, you are merely a child. I shall tell you the vast difference between a Diety and a God. A God is a perfectly defined being, limited to a single world. These Gods are formed in the image of their believers and do not have the power to transcend worlds like us Deities. They are purposely created as the result of faith from millions of people on a single plane of existence. 
944
945On the other hand, a Diety is a being created by accident, an anomaly, so to speak. We are formed from powerful emotions which are present in all planes of existence. We are regrets, wishes, love and hate. Unlike Gods, we truly are all knowing when it comes to the Source of Our Existence. My Source of Our Existence is any and all hate which is meant for another and oneself. Even the smallest grudge can be seen by my eyes.", she gives me a meaningful glance and continues. 
946
947"Do you know what happened when you died?" 
948
949I don't answer and just wait for her to tell me since I genuinely have no clue. 
950
951"Emotions are a powerful thing, child, and yours were absolutely exquisite. You held, and still continue to hold a considerably massive grudge against an entire race. That is something very rare and I was not going to let it go to waste. 
952
953All beings sustain us Deities with faith energy, they just don't do it consciously. Feelings are something none of you worldly creatures can completely suppress. They are attached to the soul, even after the body dies. You are the living proof of that." 
954
955My eyes squint as I stare at her with obvious irritation, "I'm confused. Why was there a need to act that way in the beginning? Saying things like 'become my champion' and what not, even going so far as to use that way of speaking..." 
956
957She sighs and resumes,"I was not the only Diety who had eyes on you. Others wanted to choose you as well. I had to resort to those means because I could have done nothing if you had refused me and others would have then gotten their opportunity. 
958
959You see, every five thousand years or so, Deities meet and we each choose a single soul to reborn. This soul must have a strong connection to the Source of Our Existence. It is a tradition of ours. This way we can strengthen our connections to multiple planes of existence." 
960
961I narrow my eyes and let out a bitter, accusing laugh, "So that's how it is. Our lives are nothing but a game to you.", I pause and look at her skeptically, "How many of these souls have actually been reborn? Isn't it all for your personal entertainment?" 
962
963Her eyes suddenly become ice cold, "Careful, child. Just because I'm showing you some goodwill doesn't mean you can be disrespective. I will not answer your question. All you may know is that there are others who have been reborn, but I will tell you the differences between you and others. 
964
965Some souls that are reborn keep their memories and others don't. You are one of the rare ones who kept their memories. Though, I will tell you that, among all other resurrected souls, you are completely unique. Not only did you keep your memories, you also got reborn as an extinct species." 
966
967I felt a shiver run down my back and gulped. This is not someone I can afford to offend. I glance at her hesitantly, "What extinct species?" 
968
969She once again smiled, "My child, you are a Draconian, but Draconians have been extinct in this world for over 100 000 years. The fact that you resurrected as a Draconian shocked even me. 
970
971I looked into it thoroughly and found out why it was possible for you to be born as one. For you to understand your origins, you first need to know what a Draconian is." 
972
973I nod carefully and wait for her to explain. 
974
975"Draconians are monsters born from dragons and humanoid races. 100 000 years ago, the creatures today known as Races started to evolve. They sought power and created their civilization, killing countless of beasts and monsters in the process. 
976
977The Ancient ones, not wanting to be disturbed, didn't have any interest in these small creatures so they left the continent one after the other, and over time only a few remain to this day. Draconians were different, though. They were ruthless, fierce and proud nomadic monsters. Every single Draconian was unique, depending on their parents genes. 
978
979The Races came together to exterminate these Draconians who, unlike demons, refused to bow their heads. Even though they were powerful, the Draconians were small in number and were completely wiped out. All of their eggs died without the care of their parents, which brings us to the present day.", she stops for a second and glances at me. 
980
981I try to process what she told me. My existence is far more complicated than I thought it was... 
982
983"The day you died was the day we met. I let you absorb the power that you needed to be reborn and to be able to support yourself, but I never imagined that you would take more than I meant to give. Commonly, you would have been born as a human baby, but your soul changed and sought a body which would suit your nature better. 
984
985It found it in one of the dead eggs of the Draconians. Thanks to the power that you had absorbed from me, your soul was able to completely revive the egg. Not only did it restore itself, it also became a unique entity which you were reborn as. A Draconian born from a fire dragon and a demon." 
986
987This was... unexpected, but it explains much. I don't get why she would explain things to me so amply. Though, I am grateful for it, there's still the issue of the horrible agony I went through. First, I thought that it was her fault and blamed her for it, but now she tells me it's my own fault. 
988
989Sudden deranged laughter snaps my attention and turns it to Nemesis once again. I feel my whole body go cold as I stare at her. 
990
991Her body is jerking and twitching as her form flickers slightly. After a minute, she calms down and clears her throat, "Forgive me, but our time is running short. I can no longer maintain my true form. You see, I am only able to keep my true form in someone else's presence for a very short time. In the proximity of others, my body instinctively changes into the one they hate most, both personality and body. I can no longer hold it off." 
992
993Just as she said, the darkness surrounding us flowed around her as her whole body changed. Long brown hair grew from her head as her skin became white. The golden sparks became eyeballs and a pink, torn dress covered her body. 
994
995I stare in horror and rage at the hateful figure of a woman who ruined my life. My whole body shakes uncontrollably as the whore snickers, "My, my... little Devon, you should relax for I am not your mother. Or would you prefer me to call you Atkozott, hmm?" 
996
997I snarl at her when she calls me by that name. I truly despise her. That detestable voice and face make me want to rip her to shreds. What the hell is up with this Diety!? 
998
999She laughs with menace and leans forward. Her freckled face is as disgusting as I remember it. That awful stench is here too. It looks like the perfect doppelganger. 
1000
1001"My worthless little worm, let me tell you one thing before you go back. Do you know why you were given that name by your mother? It was so that she could hate you more. Hahahaha, that was the name of your father you know. Kekekeke!! Ohhhh! Right! I nearly forgot! You should be wary of your true enemy. This is the only warning you get." 
1002
1003After saying that, she grabbed the seat of the chair and pushed me over the edge of the platform. I saw her crooked grin as I was plunged through the darkness. Without even screaming, I fell down through the abyss and finally lost consciousness. 
1004
1005
1006I feel groggy as I slowly wake up in my own body. 
1007
1008I frown when I feel that my arms and legs are restrained with some kind of binds. I blink carefully, but there's a blinding light shining at my face, "Fuck! Why the hell is it so bright!" 
1009
1010I shake my head peek through the light. Confusion makes me stare stupidly at the room which is completely covered by mirrors. Wait... wasn't I in the forest? Where am I? 
1011
1012My eyes finally adjust enough for me to open them. A bright orb of light is floating above my head. It takes me a while to process what I'm currently seeing. My jaw nearly falls open when I realize that it's my reflection in the mirror. 
1013
1014I'm completely naked and tied to a vertical, square metal plate that's as large as my body, which is a lot bigger than before. 
1015
1016My height is probably around 2 meters. 
1017
1018Huge black wings are pressed between my body and the metal plate. If I had to guess their size, I'd say they are only a little larger than my body. Though they look like bat wings, there is a great difference in appearance. 
1019
1020From the root of my wings and all the way to the end, they had silver, blade-like bones tracing along to the tip. It gave me the impression that they are just as sharp as my claws and tail. There were also three sharp looking spikes sticking out at the tips of each wing. 
1021
1022I have to admit that these are a nice surprise. They look quite beautiful with the mix of silver metal and black leather that appear completely natural. 
1023
1024I feel incredible discomfort along my spine, so I move a little and hear the screeching sound of metal as my body sinks back a bit. I scowl when I look to the side mirror and see four inches long, sharp black spikes sticking through the metal plate. 
1025
1026Those probably go along my spine... My eyes snap lower and I see my tail, also sticking out on the other side. It's covered in black scales that give off a deep blue shine. My saw-like backbone stuck out of the tail, giving off an ebony glow. 
1027
1028It's considerably longer than before and ends with an odd, thin blade. It looks a bit like a spear head, but it's a lot longer and slimmer. I move my tail a little and notice how easy it seems. There's no more pain in my body and I feel like I'm finally within my own skin. 
1029
1030I look back to the front and observe my claws. My hands are the only ones that didn't change too much. They still have the same deep metallic color, but the tattoos are a lot more pronounced. As a matter of fact, they seem to be engraved into them. 
1031
1032I look at the other tattoos on my body and notice that I'm a lot more muscular than I was before. Black tattoos twirl across my whole body, stretching up my chest, abs and back, then down to my legs and tail. 
1033
1034I finally look at my face. My hair and horns got longer again and turned black. My eyes were the same as before and I seem to have become more handsome. I raise an eyebrow and keep observing myself without caring about the fact that I'm still restrained to the metal platform. 
1035
1036I have a feeling that I can break free anytime. I can sense many enchantments in the room and note that I can't see through them at all. 
1037
1038Just as I'm about to rid myself of the binds, I hear a loud creak come from one of the mirrors. I frown when I see a short gray-haired woman walk in with a huge white demonic tiger. I tilt my head and stare at her. 
1039
1040She lets out a loud squeal as she jumps up and down with excitement, "Hahahaha! I can't believe my luck! Look, Ris, IT'S ALIVEEEE!!! HEHEHEHE!" 
1041
1042The tiger, Ris apparently, sits down and glances at me indifferently. Why did I get shivers when that girl spoke like that? 
1043
1044I look at her with annoyance, "Who are you and where did you take me?" 
1045
1046Her eyes widen as she smiles and fist bumps in the air, "Hahaha, not only did I find a Draconian, but he can understand me!? This is even better than I thought! I can't wait to add him to my collection, fufu." 
1047
1048I cringe from the way she's speaking about me and scowl at her in anger as I prepare to snap off the binds and strangle the little bitch. 
1049
1050She puts a hand over her mouth as she chuckles, "I am the great necromancer and the witch of darkness, Grim Benett. Draconian, what is your name?" 
1051
1052All I could think of saying to that was, "How convenient..." 
1053
1054Chapter 32 - The Deal
1055
1056
1057
1058The Capital of Terra Humanum, Solvagdar 
1059
1060
1061Duke Harrold Rosborg POV 
1062
1063
1064"WHAT!?" 
1065
1066I felt my face turn red from rage as I stared at the first sentence in the letter that the fairy had delivered. Two weeks ago, I had sent an order to check why incomes have stopped coming from my guild in Terra Silva. 
1067
1068Only now have I gotten news of it. 
1069
1070I nearly vomited blood when I saw what was written in the letter. The guild that I had poured so many resources into has been completely torn down. 
1071
1072As I continue to read my heart speeds faster and all the color in my face vanishes from the shock. Not only has my guild been destroyed, there are also no survivors. Everyone was slaughtered. Even my three rising stars. 
1073
1074My men wrote that there weren't even bodies left. The whole guild was covered in blood, guts, and piss, but not a single corpse was found. The only exceptions were two adventurers found inside the freezer with broken necks, not a single drop of blood spilled... 
1075
1076All traces of the culprit have been washed away by the storm and no matter how hard they investigated they couldn't find a single clue. Only one thing was clear - this was the work of an extremely vicious monster. Possibly a starved Apex... 
1077
1078I gulp, realizing what my men were implying - everyone was eaten. 
1079
1080I shiver and toss the letter away like it had burned me. Pushing away from the table, I grab the cage with the fairy and shake it violently. 
1081
1082"Show me the visual record! Right now!" 
1083
1084The little yellow fairy looked as white as a sheet as she trembled and shook her head screaming, "NO!" 
1085
1086I gnashed my teeth in rage and pried open the cage, grabbing the uncooperative little shit, "OBEY ME YOU WORTHLESS LITTLE BUG, BEFORE I CRUSH YOU TO DEATH! SHOW ME THE VISUAL RECORD! RIGHT. NOW!" 
1087
1088I felt her tiny frame struggle wildly within my palm as I applied some force. She cried out in pain and I felt a burning sensation spread through my palm. I didn't care if she wanted to hurt me with fire magic. 
1089
1090Her eyes were reluctant as a symbol glowed brightly on her forehead. My hairs stood on end when my vision went blank for a second. The next thing I saw was a deep red color. It was everywhere. 
1091
1092Rotten organs were on the ground along with thick layers of dried blood, which even covered the ceiling. 
1093
1094I couldn't handle looking at the grotesque scene anymore. I quickly released the fairy, fell to my knees and puked my dinner all over the floor. 
1095
1096I heard the window break as she flew away in terror. 
1097
1098"No wonder...", I whisper as I kneel on the ground in shock. No wonder she wouldn't show me. Even I would not want to see that scene again. I shiver when I remember the pungent stench of rot and vomit again. 
1099
1100Once I finally calmed down, I wrote a letter and summoned my attendant, ordering him to take the letter to the Faye post and demand they send the quickest fairy to deliver it to my servants in Terra Silva. 
1101
1102"That place needs to be burnt to the ground.", I whisper and turn to the middle-aged maid standing in the corner. Her face is pale and fearful. 
1103
1104"What are you standing around for?! Clean this mess up and send word to prepare my carriage! I need to pay a visit to the king!" 
1105
1106
1107
1108Three months later, The Vidas Forest 
1109
1110Atkozott POV 
1111
1112"How convenient..." 
1113
1114The witch stops celebrating as she looks at me with an "Eh?" 
1115
1116The metal groans as I easily rip the shackles open and land on the ground. 
1117
1118The tigress growls as she jumps up from her lazy position and stares at me with caution. Grim puts her arm out, stopping the beast before it attacks. Wise decision... 
1119
1120I glance at them and smirk indifferently as I pull my tail out of the hole and stretch my body. My arms easily reach the ceiling with my new height as I extend them. 
1121
1122My wings spread to their full length, damaging the mirrors with their metal tips. The witch cringes from the awful sound I create when I scrape them across the mirror's surface. 
1123
1124Whoa! These things feel amazing! 
1125
1126Although they look incredibly thin and delicate, they are in fact the exact opposite. I can feel incredible power hiding within them. I can't wait to learn how to use them effectively. 
1127
1128The sound of my bones and muscles groaning under the pressure fills the room as I continue to stretch in pleasure. It feels great to finally move again. My body must have been motionless for at least a month or two. 
1129
1130I hear a shameless, "Fufufu..." and look at the little witch. 
1131
1132She's boldly staring at me with her hand over her mouth as she giggles like an idiot. Her shoulder-length, gray hair is lusterless and has split ends. 
1133
1134She's incredibly short for a grown woman and it's not because of the current size difference. I think the average height of women here is between 165 - 175 cm. She's probably around 154 cm and reaches barely to my chest. 
1135
1136She's wearing a simple, short-sleeved purple dress, a silver silk scarf around her neck and knee-high black boots. Her chest is a bit mediocre and unimpressive. 
1137
1138I'll admit, though, that her face is kind of cute. She has a small nose and childish lips. Her dark, almond-shaped eyes continue to sparkle with excitement and mischievousness. 
1139
1140She reminds me of a small furry animal you can tease or a kid you could easily bully. This little twerp is the so-called necromancer that sets fear into the bones of everyone she encounters? 
1141
1142For an old hag, she certainly looks youthful and lively... 
1143
1144Her eye twitches, "Why do I have the feeling you're thinking about something uncomfortable?" 
1145
1146Suddenly she seemed to have woken up from her earlier daze, "Ah! Wait! What do you mean convenient?! Usually, all living creatures stay away from my territory, yet you were napping so soundly right in the middle of it... You are lucky to be alive you know!? I would have already killed you had I not been intrigued! Taking your soul and body under my command is a walk in the park for me!" 
1147
1148She made a cute 'Hmph!' as she crossed her arms on her chest and arrogantly glared at me. I just stood there, butt-naked, and smirked, "Finding you was actually on my To Do List." 
1149
1150Her eyes widen in surprise, "Wha!? How is that possible? I've been isolated in this forest for nearly 500 years. The last visitor that walked into this forest, and lived to tell about it, came nearly a 100 years ago." 
1151
1152I almost choked when she said her age. I could smell that she isn't completely human, there's a strong demonic scent coming off her. She's definitely a mixed breed. 
1153
1154Although her human traits are more dominant, I can see that she is definitely part demon. 500 years, huh? How can she live this long and still look this young? Apparently, immortality is more common than I thought... 
1155
1156She takes out a blanket from her enchanted pouch and tosses it to me. I catch it and smirk, "Haha, don't tell me a five-hundred-year-old woman is shy in the presence of a naked man?" 
1157
1158She didn't react to my teasing, but I could see her ears turn red in embarrassment. I chuckle and tie the blanket around my waist as I casually flick my tongue out. 
1159
1160My whole body trembles slightly from the sudden assault of tastes. I guess that's new too. What's more, the air in here tastes vile. I look down at the little witch in surprise. 
1161
1162I wanted to get closer to get a better scent of her. 
1163
1164My figure blurs as I appear right in front of her face. Damn! I can't control my speed properly! 
1165
1166Startled, she quickly stood back and leaned against the mirror in shock. Honestly, I don't see what's so scary about her, but I'm about to find out. With a sigh, I lean closer to her to do just that, but the tigress suddenly roars as she pounces at me. 
1167
1168With a growl, I turn towards the beast and brace my feet against the ground. I lift my arm and stop the tigress's bite mid-air. It stings a bit, but her teeth only scrape against my metal skin as she fails to spill even a drop of blood. 
1169
1170I grin slightly and use some force to throw it off to the side. The tigress flew through the air like a bullet and shattered the mirrors on the other end of the room. 
1171
1172I scowl and shake my head disapprovingly. I accidentally used too much force. I need to get used to my new strength and speed. 
1173
1174Ignoring the furious tiger, I turn to look at the little witch who is chanting something under her breath. I hiss in annoyance, "Oh no you don't!" 
1175
1176I pin her by the throat with my forearm, stopping her from chanting, and carefully lift her up against the wall to my eye level. She stops chanting abruptly and starts to wiggle and kick around with an angry face. 
1177
1178*sigh* "Will you calm down? Your tiger attacked me and I'm having some trouble adjusting to my new body. I suggest you stop struggling. I wasn't searching for you to harm you. Just calm down already, I promise I won't hurt you." 
1179
1180She stills and glares at me. I feel my body tense from the amount of bloodlust she's emitting. I gasp slightly, realizing that it's even more potent than my own killing intent. This girl must have killed thousands... 
1181
1182Carefully, I lean closer and flick my tongue out again, then I sniff lightly. My eyes widen in surprise, "How odd... you smell sweet, like caramels, yet the air tastes so vile around you... You definitely live up to your reputation." 
1183
1184She blinks at me in frustration and throws her hand out to stop the lurking tiger behind me. I glance sideways and let her go. She glared at me intently and kicked me in the shin. 
1185
1186I raise an eyebrow as I let out a snort, "I think I get it now. You might be a terrifyingly powerful mage thanks to the demon blood within your veins, but your body is incredibly weak, just like a human. That's why you need that familiar to protect you, right?" 
1187
1188Her eyes widen slightly, but she stays composed, "You're sharper than I gave you credit for, but you are only half right. Seeing that you already had the chance to kill me many times over, I chose not to act too rashly against you. So tell me, why were you searching for me?" 
1189
1190I thought it best not to mention Aldo for now... 
1191
1192"Isn't it obvious? I want you to teach me dark magic." 
1193
1194Her brow wrinkled as she glanced at the tigress. I frown when I see the two exchanging strange looks. I tilt my head and raise an eyebrow, "So? Are you two done chatting?" 
1195
1196Without looking at me, she answers absentmindedly, "Yeah... Huh? Wait!? I mean, what are you talking about?" 
1197
1198"Hahaha, I don't remember hearing that there's a mental connection created by contracts. Interesting...", I say without caring about her trying to play it off. 
1199
1200Grim looks like she's at a loss for words as she stares at me stupidly. 
1201
1202After a second, she clears her throat, "Alright, listen up! I'll agree to become your teacher but only if you complete a trial given by me and afterward agree to a single condition. If you can not complete the trial till the sun rises, then you are not qualified to become my student!" 
1203
1204The second I had heard the words 'trial' and 'condition', I knew something fishy was going on. I narrow my eyes in doubt, "And what might this condition of yours be? You think I'll just take your words for granted?" 
1205
1206She made an arrogant pose as she smiled mischievously, "I will only tell you the condition after you complete the trial." 
1207
1208I flick my tongue out in annoyance and cringe from tasting the vile taste of her scent again. Shit, I'll need to get used to that. 
1209
1210"Then how about we compromise? I'll complete this trial of yours and hear out your condition, but you'll have to agree to one of my demands too, no matter what it is. If you accept, then I'll accept as well." 
1211
1212She expressionlessly stared at me, but I saw her eyes flicker to the tiger again. I smirk knowingly. She's unsure about my proposal since she probably expected me to accept blindly. 
1213
1214I don't plan on being used by her. If my guess is correct, then she will give me a trial she isn't able to complete herself. She probably won't let this opportunity pass. 
1215
1216Aldo tried the same thing. I can't help but scowl on the inside since the personality of these two is seriously too similar to each other. Their way of thinking is alike as well. 
1217
1218After thinking for a while, she looks at me cautiously, "Fine, it's a deal." 
1219
1220I tilt my head in humor, "You wouldn't break that deal if it wasn't in your favor, would you? I might be asking you to teach me magic, but I can't just blindly agree to your conditions. It's simple, if I agree to yours you'll agree to mine." 
1221
1222She scowled in anger, but I could see a bit of confusion on that face, "Who do you take me for?! I'll not break my word! Hmph! Impudent! Are you ready to hear out the trial or not? You are wasting time." 
1223
1224I nod and gesture for her to go ahead. 
1225
1226She takes a deep breath, "There is an old hive of Toxic Voidhal Insects a few kilometers from this place. I want you to kill the hive Queen by sunrise and bring me an object. It is not a large hive, but it is extremely dangerous. 
1227
1228Inside, you'll find a Void crystal. This crystal is something a Poisonous Voidhal Queen can produce only once in her lifetime, therefore, it's something extremely valuable to the hive and most likely located in the center of it." 
1229
1230So that's how it is... She obviously needs this crystal but isn't able to get it herself. It would explain why she's sending me under the guise of it being a trial. Heh, pest control, is it? 
1231
1232"Alright, but why do you need the crystal? I mean... what is it used for if it's so valuable and what are these insects like?" 
1233
1234I felt curious, as well as interested in these bugs that even an old necromancer can't subdue. 
1235
1236She gave me a mysterious smile as she put a finger over her lips, "I'm not telling, hehe. I'll tell you if you become my student, but for now you don't need to know. As for what the bugs are like... you'll find out yourself. Come now, I'll take you to the hive." 
1237
1238I shake my head in annoyance, "Oy! How bout you give me something to wear at least, or do you expect me to fight these things wearing only a blanket around my waist?" 
1239
1240She chuckled as she motioned me to follow her. 
1241
1242We went up a flight of stairs and exited through the trapdoor of a large cabin. I look around curiously as Grim leaves to get me something to wear. The tigress sits right next to me, presumably keeping watch so that I don't try anything funny. 
1243
1244The cabin is large but homey. There's a small fireplace on the west wall of the room and in front of it is a brown couch made of beast fur. A small table with a single chair is in the corner and the kitchen is small and simple. There are also a few odd trinkets hanging on the walls. 
1245
1246I stare at a creepy mask that has colorful feathers sticking on the sides and ugly protruding teeth. Why the hell would someone hang that thing on their wall? 
1247
1248I hear light footsteps and turn my attention to the witch who was carrying something in her hands. She hands me the clothes as she wrinkles her nose, "Ugh... This is the only thing I could find that would fit you..." 
1249
1250She turned on her heel and left through the front door with her tiger. 
1251
1252I frown and look at the leather vest and pants that she gave me. This smell... I think this used to belong to that guy... How the hell did this even fit him? I'm not sure what I should think of this... 
1253
1254I reluctantly put on the clothes that still felt a bit tight. I heard a loud ripping sound as the wings and spikes tore holes on the back of the vest. I also had to make a hole for my tail on the pants. 
1255
1256I chuckle lightly. I resemble a barbarian in this simple brown leather vest and pants. I'm also barefoot so that also adds to the new look. 
1257
1258I sigh and exit through the front door. The moonlit night was a bit chilly, but it felt nice against my skin. 
1259
1260Grim was whispering something to the tiger but stopped as soon as she saw me. She stared at me with a strange expression for a while before letting out a small laugh, "You look even more imposing in that outfit, hehe. Okay, follow me." 
1261
1262I shook my head and followed after her as she mounted the tiger. We ran through the forest with a steady pace. 
1263
1264"I'm guessing you don't need a weapon since your body is basically one.", Grim suddenly speaks as she tosses me a sideway glance. 
1265
1266I look at her indifferently and shrug, "Nope." 
1267
1268
1269
1270It took us around twenty minutes to reach the hive. 
1271
1272She dismounts the tiger and points to the huge, eerie entrance of what seems to be an unnatural looking cave, "That's the place. Once you're done, return to my cabin with the void crystal. I'm sure you know the way now, the miasma is not as thick near my cabin. Be careful in there, if you're not back till sunrise, then I'll count you as dead." 
1273
1274"Why exactly do I have until dawn to do this?" I scowl as she jumps on the tiger again. 
1275
1276She only smirks, "They are more active during the night and many of them leave the hive in order to hunt for their Queen. They usually return at dawn, but you don't have to worry about them. If you kill the Queen those hunters will die on their own or leave to find another hive to join. Although, they are incredibly committed to their Queen." 
1277
1278As soon as she tells me this obviously important piece of information, she disappears on the same path we arrived. I glance at the hive entrance and feel my body go cold. 
1279
1280A huge, 3 meters tall dark green creature exited the cave. 
1281
1282The thing had four hairy legs on each side of a long, spike-covered carapace. Small, crippled wings hung at it's back limply. 
1283
1284The tall upper body had four more limbs. One pair looks like the front legs of a mantis, only it's much longer and has sharp looking saw-like blades. The other pair was, creepily enough, a pair of human hands. 
1285
1286Its face was so fucking nasty that I felt nauseated. It has a triangular head. Large, black eyes bulged out at the top of its head with a vicious gleam. It has two thin antennae coming from its nose which were wiggling around like little worms. A set of sharp, slimy teeth stuck out of its face as some kind of drool dripped on the ground. 
1287
1288I could smell the foul stench it gave off, as well as the smell of acid. Looking closer, I saw some kind of bluish liquid trickle down it's limbs. 
1289
1290My body shivered when I realized that this thing is an early Apex and not only this one. I could clearly sense at least a few dozen more of them within the hive. 
1291
1292I scowl profoundly as I curse with vigor, "She has got to be shitting me." 
1293
1294Chapter 33 - Into the Darkness
1295
1296
1297
1298I frown as I observe the insects leave their hive. How can there be so many Apex monsters in one place? It makes no sense. 
1299
1300There isn't a lot of information on Apex monsters and beasts, but I do know that each Apex has unique traits. Even if they are from the same race, they have a different evolution when they gain their signature appearance. 
1301
1302These guys look way too similar... 
1303
1304As a third Voidhal insect exits the cave I realize that they're not similar at all. 
1305
1306They are exactly the same. Same appearance, the same level of power, same smell, absolutely everything about them is the same. It's like they are copies of each other. 
1307
1308I carefully watch the three Voidhals disappear into the forest. Even their movements are in complete sync, almost automatic like they're preprogrammed. 
1309
1310I ponder for a while, trying to figure out why there's an uncomfortable feeling in my chest. These creatures are far more complicated than I thought. I need to be careful... 
1311
1312I wait for a minute and then get out of my hiding spot, slowly advancing to the entrance of the cave as I enter with caution. It's pitch black inside. I'm grateful for being able to see in the dark. I guess it's one of the reasons why Grim doesn't dare to enter the hive herself. 
1313
1314At first, the walls were simply rock, but the further I went inside the more obvious it became that I'm inside a hive. 
1315
1316I've only been walking for 5 minutes and the difference is already quite visible. The walls are covered by black, sticky wax-like substance. Bluish acid seeps out of small holes, giving the surfaces a creepy gloss. 
1317
1318I hiss as a drop splats on my shoulder and slowly burns a hole in my flesh. My body immediately starts to heal. 
1319
1320I sigh in relief and whisper to myself, "I need to watch my step." 
1321
1322At least my body isn't messed up anymore and my regeneration is back to being at full power. 
1323
1324I pull my wings closer to my body, keeping my guard up as I carefully maneuver my body deeper. I realized that, even though the acid can easily melt my skin, it can't burn through my metallic skin. 
1325
1326It's a pretty good feeling when your own body is a weapon of mass destruction, heh. 
1327
1328Eventually, I arrive at a circular space which has three different passageways. Scratching my head in annoyance, I glance at each tunnel as I try to figure out which way to go. 
1329
1330I can clearly sense these nasty critters crawling all over the place. The one I can't sense is the Queen. No matter which way I go, I'll encounter at least twenty Voidhals and all of them are Wraths. As for the ones that feel like Apex monsters... those are too unusual. 
1331
1332With a sigh, I turn to enter the right tunnel. 
1333
1334Suddenly, I hear light tapping behind me and turn around. One of the Voidhals I had sensed in the left tunnel was coming this way. It's still a good distance away which proves exactly how much my hearing has improved. 
1335
1336I quickly go back and enter the tunnel next to the one the Voidhal is coming through. I wait patiently for it to come here and once it does my mouth widens with a smirk. 
1337
1338As I thought, those hunters are special because the one that came right now is only 2 meters tall. It's even shorter than me, but its lower carapace is significantly longer than the hunters and it has five pairs of legs. 
1339
1340It has a light brown color and there isn't as much acid coming out of its body. Though, its face is as ugly as the rest of them. 
1341
1342It approaches the wall that still has some visible rock left and makes choking sounds as it spits out foul-smelling, black liquid. It sticks to the wall and hardens in less than ten seconds. 
1343
1344It's antennae jiggle around as I stand up to kill it silently. 
1345
1346It's head turns in 180 degrees all of a sudden and it looks straight at my dumbstruck face as it lets out a loud screeching sound. With a hiss, I cover my ears and cringe. 
1347
1348Once it finally ends, I prepare myself to kill the annoying bug that just notified the whole damn hive about my presence. 
1349
1350It body turns in my direction with crazy speed as its figure flashes and disappears. My eyes widen at the absurd speed the thing demonstrated. I couldn't even follow it! 
1351
1352It appears next to me without giving any trace of its presence and strikes down with it's mantis-like front arms. I raise my hands just as fast and deflect its attack, but it once again disappears immediately after seeing it failed to kill me. 
1353
1354I scowl as I look around in confusion. What the hell are these things?! Its presence completely vanishes when it moves. It's like it ceases to exist altogether! 
1355
1356It's only a Wrath yet it has such terrifying abilities. I can't tell from which direction it'll attack next and I can sense more of them coming from the tunnels. 
1357
1358My hairs stand on end as I turn to counter the attack coming from behind. I once again manage to defend, but this time I don't hesitate to grab its bladed hands with my claws. 
1359
1360It hisses madly as it attempts to rip out of my grip. I give it a dark smirk and rip out one of it's bladed hands. This thing might be fast, but there's no way in hell that it can stand up to my new strength. I'm even starting to doubt that it's speed I'm dealing with. 
1361
1362The Voidhal screams as it, surprisingly, quickly moves forward. Its clenched human fists connect with my stomach, but I simply growl in anger and rip out it's second bladed hand. I flip it in my hands and shove it through its chest and lower carapace, keeping it in place as I wedge the blade in the ground. 
1363
1364Other Voidhals are ridiculously close right now. 
1365
1366I toss a quick glance at the one that's wildly wiggling as it tries to free itself. I put my fingers together and prepare to kill it, but it starts to make those choking sounds again and before I can make my move, it spits out a ridiculous amount of blue acid. 
1367
1368I roll to the side as I spread my wing in the process and slice its head off. I barely flinch when its acid gets on my skin and makes it foam with blood. It'll heal soon enough. 
1369
1370I stop in place and look at the three tunnels from which I can already see some Voidhals coming. There's too many of them, I can't fight them all. 
1371
1372I look down and see a small hole in the ground where the acid burned through the rock. Thankfully, they don't put that black substance on the ground and if my guess is correct... 
1373
1374I look down through the hole and see a puddle of acid on the black wax. As I thought... there are tunnels beneath me as well. 
1375
1376I take one of the severed bladed hands and shove it in the hole. A loud cracking sound echoes from the hole as I feel the blade easily break through. 
1377
1378I focus on my magic and create three walls of black flames on the three entrances. As strong as my flames might be, they're not omnipotent. I didn't realize it before, but my mana drains quickly when I use magic and it isn't always effective. 
1379
1380That's why I'm willing to do this stupid trial to learn the principles behind my own magic. 
1381
1382I glance at the dead Voidhal as an idea flashes in my head. Quickly, I rip open its chest, looking for the organ that created that black liquid. I spot a large black bladder and rip it out as I throw it in the air and immediately jump down the hole. As soon as my feet touch the ground I ignite my flames on the bladder, making it explode over the hole, sealing it almost instantly. 
1383
1384I sigh and allow my flames to disperse. I knew that even my magic got stronger, but the toll increased as well. Before, I didn't even think about it and just used it occasionally. Using those flames requires an amazing amount of concentration and mana. Even more so now than before. 
1385
1386I look up and smirk slightly. That's one way to dodge a bullet. I shouldn't engage them casually... I obviously underestimated them too much. 
1387
1388Since most of the Voidhals ran up to the place where that guy had given the alarm, there are only a few of them here. Around ten or so. I take a minute to try and figure out how that Voidhal moved so quickly. 
1389
1390It's body and presence had completely vanished. There wasn't even a sound, but as soon as it was about to attack, I could sense exactly from which direction it was coming from. Could it be that they dematerialize or teleport? 
1391
1392I shake my head in frustration. I seriously don't know, but whatever they do, it has nothing to do with physical movement. I had sensed some mana fluctuations every time it disappeared into thin air. I suppose their name matches their abilities. 
1393
1394I wonder if the Voidhal Queen knows I'm here? 
1395
1396She probably knows... 
1397
1398I look around the tunnel and notice the walls are completely soaked in acid. Greeeeeaaat. 
1399
1400Annoyed, I pick a random direction and just walk. Occasionally, a Voidhal similar to the one I had killed walks by and I quickly kill it before it manages to use its bothersome ability and alert the hive of my position. 
1401
1402I've already gotten used to the searing sensation of acid and simply ignore it. All I have to do is be careful I don't touch too much of it and I'll be fine. Besides, pain is not something that worries me, it's just irritating. 
1403
1404After an hour of aimless wandering and plenty of dead ends, I finally sense the thing I've been looking for. The Voidhal Queen. 
1405
1406Even though it's faint I finally know which way to go. I head in the direction of the Queen and sense another Voidhal coming this way. I quickly dash at it, but as soon as it falls into view I visibly tense. 
1407
1408Until now I've only dealt with the smaller Voidhals which I call Workers and I didn't encounter any Hunters. But the one in front of me is obviously a Hunter since it's larger and dark green. It's aura is also that of an Apex. 
1409
1410I sigh inwardly, too late to stop now. Instead of slowing down, I spread my wings slightly and give myself a push, increasing my speed further. 
1411
1412As the Hunter opens its plier-like jaw to sound the alarm, my eyes narrow while I sneer at it. I take off the ground and plant my feet right in its face. I hear it crunch under the force of my blow. 
1413
1414With a stifled cry, it slams into the acid covered wall, making a decent dent in the black wax. It's visibly dazed so I don't wait for it to recover as I slice off its head with my claws. 
1415
1416This thing has the aura of an Apex, yet it went down so easily... somethings not right. As soon as I think that a loud shriek of rage shakes the whole hive like an earthquake. 
1417
1418With wide eyes, I look at the Hunter Voidhal in shock as its head starts to grow back where I had cleanly cleaved it off. With shaking limbs, it stands back up and gives a shriek of its own while it charges at me in a frenzied state. 
1419
1420I make some distance between us and the Voidhal quickly vanishes like the Workers. But this one is faster as it instantly appears in front of me, covered in acid, and swings down its bladed hands viciously. 
1421
1422With a grunt, I use my hands to stop the lethal attack as I grab it and slam it into the wall again. It disappears immediately, but this time it appears above me! 
1423
1424Acid drips all over my body as its blades approach my face. I hiss as I use my tail to pivot myself away and maneuver myself, carefully dodging its continuous attacks. 
1425
1426I hear a gurgling sound as the hunter spits potent acid at me. Realizing that I've nowhere to dodge, I quickly block it with my wings and grunt in pain. 
1427
1428My skin bubbles as holes open on my leathery wings, leaving only bones. I flinch from the uncomfortable sensation of having acid dissolve what's probably the most sensitive part of my body. 
1429
1430I sigh in relief when I see that the bones on my wings are made of the same metallic basis as my claws. Pissed off, I attack the annoying pest with quick shifts of my wings, using them as deadly weapons. 
1431
1432I contract and stretch them out with swift movements, trying to get a hang of using them. My blade like wing bones swish through space making the air whistle the melody of death. 
1433
1434The Voidhal, as if sensing the danger, jumps back with its ability and hisses at me, spewing out slimy acid. 
1435
1436I finally manage to move my wings properly as I grin and run after it. My wings and his bladed hands collide in a flash of sparks. The Voidhal makes another gurgling sound, but I immediately jump to the side, leaving open wounds all over its body. 
1437
1438My eyes flash when I see an opening and I slice the detestable insect in half, right at it's slim waist. The upper half falls to the ground while the lower carapace simply slumps on the floor limply. 
1439
1440I growl in annoyance when it immediately starts to reconstruct itself. But the thing is... both halves are regenerating! If I let it revive, I won't be dealing with a single Voidhal, I'll be dealing with two! 
1441
1442Igniting my flame, I spread it over both halves which are quickly growing new tissue. 
1443
1444They twitch violently while my flame burns them into ash. I let out a relieved puff and sit on the ground to catch my breath. God damn Voidhals! 
1445
1446These things aren't Apex monsters. They're not even sentient. If I'm not mistaking, there is a lot more to these creatures... I need to get down to the Queen. I'm sure everything will be clear once I kill her and get that crystal. 
1447
1448I stand up and glance at my wings. To my surprise, they're already half healed. Most of my skin has grown back and has reconnected with the bones. 
1449
1450With a sigh, I keep moving. 
1451
1452
1453
1454This place is so fucking nasty. Why is it so damn big!? It's been around two hours and I still haven't reached that bloody Queen! Although, her presence is really close. I'm getting impatient. 
1455
1456I've met quite a lot of these Voidhals and I've got to admit... I'm seriously considering adding genocide to my To Do list. For fucks sake! There's no end to them! 
1457
1458I carefully walk through the tunnels as I reach an opening. 
1459
1460With a frown, I look around the ridiculously large space. There are some strange Voidhals, completely red in color and considerably smaller. They are around 1 meter tall with three legs on each side and two human hands. 
1461
1462Instead of having a plier-like mouth like the others, these guys have some kind of tube sticking out of their face. They approach dead beasts and animals, spill a lot of acid over them then suck up whatever's left. 
1463
1464I closely observe the red Voidhals as they flash around with their signature ability, injecting the substance into small eggs that cover the walls. I slightly shiver at the sickening sight. 
1465
1466This must be near the Queen... 
1467
1468I silently sneak across the nest, avoiding the red Voidhals skillfully. Good thing these guys aren't designed to fight, otherwise I'd have a troublesome situation. 
1469
1470Suddenly, a strange smell makes me stop in my tracks. My brow wrinkles as I look at an irregularly large egg. I come closer to it and flick my tongue out instinctively. 
1471
1472My eyes widen in surprise. A fiendish grin spreads on my face as I pierce the egg with my fingers and kill the unborn Queen without hesitation. 
1473
1474The whole hive erupts in enraged squeals mixed with deep sorrow. The nest starts to shake violently as I hear the Queen's cries of anguish. 
1475
1476'Oops, was I not supposed to do that? Hehe, it's too late now motherfuckers, I'm going to kill your current Queen as well.' 
1477
1478I quickly spread my wings and increase my speed with strong swings as I run in the direction where the Queen sounded. It doesn't take me long and I finally come face to face with this completely abhorrent thing. 
1479
1480Her body's huge! 
1481
1482Around 5 meters tall with vivid colors of green, red and black. Her lower carapace is like a centipede, only... every leg looks as sharp as a blade. Almost every part of her body glistens in disgusting slime. 
1483
1484Her upper torso is incredibly slim and has three pairs of long, bony arms. Even though her hands are human-like, the fingers are unnaturally long with sharp, black tips that drip acid. 
1485
1486The face has a human shape, with two long antennae and soggy tubes sticking out of its head. It has two tiny bulged out eyes and an abnormally large mouth with a few sets of long, sharp teeth. The proportions are totally messed up and I'm pretty sure she's drooling... 
1487
1488Behind her, I see a small, shining orange rock. That must be it... 
1489
1490It screeches loudly in rage as it stares at me, full of hate, "Detestable... Apex... you... dare... kill... my children... I shall... rip... you to... shreds... and let my... children shit... on your... rotting... corpse!" 
1491
1492Woah... it can talk! Why the hell does it take her so long to speak...? Nevermind, I don't really care. Oh, shit... the more I look at her the more I nauseated I feel... Oh, God... what is up with that smell... 
1493
1494I see her body tense and I can tell that she's about to attack me. 
1495
1496I quickly raise a finger in her direction and shout, "STOP!" 
1497
1498Surprisingly enough, she stops. Keeping my finger up, I turn slightly to the side and puke. 
1499
1500After I stop, I look up at her confused face with an apologetic smile, "Ahhh... sorry bout that. You are so fucking disgusting that I couldn't hold it in anymore. *sigh* What has been seen, cannot be unseen, unfortunately... I reckon we can start killing each other now." 
1501
1502Chapter 34 - The Void Crystal
1503
1504
1505
1506The Queen's face became blank for a second after witnessing my over-the-top reaction. At least I think she was stunned... not sure. It's probably because of the whole road kill face. You don't know what's what when you look at it. 
1507
1508Anyways, she looks pretty pissed off right now. 
1509
1510"You... dare... insult... this Queen... This Queen... shall..." 
1511
1512Just as she keeps talking nonsense, I raise an arm at her and scowl, "Look, just stop, okay? I get it, you'll let your little larvae relieve themselves all over my rotting corpse. But if you start talking now, I'll probably be here for three days before you're finished and I'm on a tight schedule. You just need to accept the fact that you look like shit and move on." 
1513
1514I stress the 'move on' part to make it clear to her that I don't give a shit and that she should just shut the fuck up. 
1515
1516It would appear that it worked like a charm because she's so pissed off that I could practically see the acid sizzling on her body. Hahaha, she might be the world's ugliest monster, but she is still a female after all. 
1517
1518Without waiting for her to start the show, I spread my wings and tense my leg muscles. My figure blurs as I lower my body and appear right below her. Woah, my speed's not bad... 
1519
1520By raising my wings a bit, I cut open her stomach as I pass underneath her overgrown body and move out of the way so that I don't get covered in stomach acid. 
1521
1522To my surprise, a bunch of nasty underdeveloped eggs flow out covered in thick mucus. I think I miscalculated and cut open her ovaries instead... Damn, that is gross. It's not my fault her proportions are all fucked up. 
1523
1524She lets out a squeal of rage as she thrashes around with her centipede-like lower body. I make some distance between us before I growl and attack again. 
1525
1526This time, I quickly turn, slicing her open a bit higher and, once again, a bunch of slime covered eggs fall out. Before I can react to the fact that her reproductive system is off the charts, I feel impending danger when three of the blade-like legs aim for my body. 
1527
1528With a grunt, I manage to dodge the continuous attacks from her bladed limbs by maneuvering myself away from her and cutting a few of her legs off in the process. 
1529
1530I return to my starting position and scowl in disgust, "You... seriously... have a morbidly huge vagina..." 
1531
1532The Voidhal Queen roars in fury as the deep wounds I gave her heal even quicker than mine do and her limbs regrow almost instantly. With wide eyes, I stare at her carefully while I lower my body, ready to move as fast as I need to. 
1533
1534She's shaking in rage as she stares at me full of hate and hisses out slowly, "You... insult me,... degrade me... and mock me... I will... make you... SUFFER!" 
1535
1536With that final shriek, she disappears into thin air. I feel the temperature of my body lower to a chilling degree. My eyes keep looking from left to right, trying to foresee from which direction the bitch will strike. 
1537
1538Without any indication whatsoever, I feel my body twist painfully as she strikes me from behind with two of her hands. The strong impact makes my body fly through the air, causing me to collide with the wall, making a body-sized crater. 
1539
1540I spit out a mouthful of blood as I step forward, wearing a pissed off expression. I wipe off the blood dripping from the side of my mouth. She's strong... I couldn't even sense where it was coming from. 
1541
1542I dash at her, trying to get there before she manages to do her teleport thing again. My figure is barely discernible as I move with my top speed, which, if I may say so myself, is ridiculously fast. 
1543
1544I appear in front of her in less than 10 seconds and immediately lash out with my mana imbued claws that are letting out a corrosive, black aura. The Voidhal Queen snickers mockingly and disappears again, making me hit nothing but air. 
1545
1546I with a loud curse I turn around quick enough to block an attack from behind. Even though I didn't sense where she'd attack me from, I made a  wild guess per my own standards. For example, if I were her what would I do in this situation? 
1547
1548It's obvious that I would make a follow-up counter and the best place to direct it is the blind spot, aka. the back. 
1549
1550She gasps in surprise when her acid dripping claws connect to mine. Some of the potent acid sprays on my chest from the force of the impact, making me take three steps back. 
1551
1552With an angry growl, I grab her wrists with both hands and focus mana into my mouth. I got some inspiration from my meeting with Nemesis. Especially when she mentioned dragons. Creativity is an important aspect of magic. Even I understand that much. 
1553
1554As I part my lips slightly, I feel pleasant heat gather in my throat and jet black smoke starts seeping out from the sides. 
1555
1556I stare up at her with narrowed eyes as we keep pushing at each other. Her large head comes down as she viciously tries to bite my head off. With a slight grin, I shoot a black pillar of flames right into her mouth. 
1557
1558She shrieked in pain as her head caught fire and her lower body flailed around violently, making the whole cave shake. She fell back a bit and I prepared myself to finish her while she's distracted. 
1559
1560Suddenly, I feel her weight disappear as I stumble forward. My eyes widen in shock when I see that I'm holding her ripped out arms as dark, emerald colored blood drips from the torn limbs. 
1561
1562I look to the front and see her there with half of her face burned off and two of her arms missing. She's holding her scorched face, giving out low, threatening hisses of pain. 
1563
1564I stare at her in disbelief as the limbs grow back a bit slower than the legs. She ripped out her own arms to get away. That means that she can't use her ability on anyone but herself. 
1565
1566I smirk and casually toss the arms over my shoulder as I attack her before her vision returns. I instantly appear in front of her and wave my wings, throwing myself up to the level of her face just as she opens her newly regenerated eyes. 
1567
1568I pierce her throat with the spear-like tip of my tail and cut her open from her jugular to her belly. At the same time, I poison her with my blood when the skin melts off my tail from the acid. 
1569
1570With a hiss, I jump back and look at the tip of my damaged tail that si now nothing but a bunch of silvery vertebrae. Could it be that my whole skeleton is like that? No, wait... it isn't. It's only my wings and spine. I remember that when one of the Hunters broke my arm, the bone was normal. Oh well, never mind. 
1571
1572I turn my attention to the Queen just in time to see her guts and organs splat on the ground. Ohhhh! So that's where her stomach is! What a worthless body structure... 
1573
1574The 5-meter figure of the Voidhal Queen slumps on the ground like dead weight. I grin as I immediately turn to take the void crystal. As soon as I approach it, my hand freezes halfway. I furrow my brow, staring at the crystal curiously as it glows with a dim silver light. Why is it letting out such huge amounts of mana? 
1575
1576My bad feeling intensifies when I hear some noises behind. I grab the crystal without hesitation and turn around. I see the Voidhal Queen stand up with shaking legs as her spilled organs and cut-off limbs take shape and turn into ten Hunters. 
1577
1578My face goes blank for a second before the realization seeps in. I look at the small orange crystal in my hand with trepidation. This crystal is the source that allows the Queen to create the Hunters from her own body! 
1579
1580That must also be the reason why they have an aura of an Apex, as well as the cause of their striking resemblance. They are all some kind of clones of the Voidhal Queen. That must mean that they all have a collective awareness which is the Queen herself. 
1581
1582I gulp and whisper to myself, "What a terrifying ability..." 
1583
1584That said, as if on cue, the ten Voidhals along with their Queen disappeared. I felt all color drain from my face as I sensed at least five incoming attacks from all sides. Fucking hell! Why didn't she go insane from my blood?! Is it because of the acid?! FUCK!!! 
1585
1586I prepare myself for a beating as I raise my arms to guard the two attacks coming from the front and raise my tail and wings to deflect the other attacks. 
1587
1588I manage to somehow defend while only receiving a few deep wounds. Gritting my teeth, I ignite my flames and spread it over the Hunter's bodies. A sense of dread comes over me as the Queen suddenly drops from above, landing directly on top of my body. 
1589
1590The air gets knocked out of my lungs as the crushing weight pins me to the ground, splashing its acid all over my body. I look up in anger and meet the elated face of the Queen. She's giving me a toothy grin, showing off the rows of her needle-like fangs. 
1591
1592I grimace in disgust and flinch when some acid drips on my face. The Queen laughs madly as she grabs my throat with her clawed hand and brings the abomination that is her face close to mine. 
1593
1594*snicker* "Fool... you shall... die here..., but not... before I... torture you... for at... least... a hundred years...", as she says that, she reaches with her other hand to grab the little orange crystal that fell next to my head while keeping me pinned down. 
1595
1596I narrow my eyes in irritation and disgust, "Haaa?! Who the fuck do you think you are?! Get the fuck off me you motherfucking cunt!" 
1597
1598Just as rage appears on her face again, I lift the free part of my body and headbutt her right in the chin. Her head snaps back violently as a loud cracking sound comes from her neck. 
1599
1600With a growl, I brace myself on my back and, using all my strength, I use my legs to toss her off. Unfortunately for her, I'm still not aware of how strong my physical strength is after becoming an Apex, but it seems I've greatly underestimated myself. I also got a nice boost from my anger. 
1601
1602The huge Voidhal Queen literally flew and collided directly with the ceiling. The whole hive shook from the force of the collision and dust rose. I keep laying on the ground with a dumbstruck face as I stare at the stain that used to be the Queen. 
1603
1604With a sideways glance, I notice that all the Hunters have been reduced to ash. Then I see the crystal glow again. My eyes widen as I grit my teeth and grab the annoying rock, "As if I'd let you heal that thing!" 
1605
1606I focus and let the dark mist surround the orange crystal as I try to suppress the magic that is flowing into the Queen. I gasp when I notice that my mana pool is nearly empty. 
1607
1608I look up at the half regenerated stain, "No choice then..." 
1609
1610I turn the last of my mana on the Queen and ignite my flames. Dammit! Why the hell is she so fire-resistant?! Her body is burning far too slowly. As my mana pool empties completely, I feel astonishingly fatigued. 
1611
1612I pant in low puffs as the crystal starts affecting the Queen again. With a vicious curse, I'm tempted to destroy the fucking thing. 
1613
1614A small flash of light catches my attention. A massive grin spreads on my tired face when I see a little cerulean pearl inside the regenerating body of the Voidhal Queen. It must be her Immortal core! 
1615
1616The core is glowing with a silverish light similar to the void crystal. I glance at my bloody wings and see that they have healed. With a sigh, I turn toward the Queen and brace my legs. 
1617
1618Yes, I'm going to try flying. It's now or never... 
1619
1620Spreading my wings upwards, I strongly wave them down and... *crash* 
1621
1622My mind goes blank as my vision blurs for a second. A painful sensation spreads from my head and down my body. With a groan, I try to shake my head to clear my vision, but notice that I can't move it. 
1623
1624As my vision clears, I see the Voidhal Queen who is still regenerating. Why is everything upside down? 
1625
1626I lift my hands and touch the slimy ceiling. I scowl when I realize that my horns got stuck in the rock and wax. I sigh in annoyance as I roll my eyes and push myself free. I obviously used too much force on my first try. 
1627
1628Falling to the ground, I spread my wings halfway and land softly. I scratch my head, feeling kind of embarrassed as I mutter, "At least I can glide for now..." 
1629
1630Instead of trying to fly again, I just jump really high without using my wings and easily reach the almost completely regenerated future corpse. 
1631
1632I grab on to a piece of her carapace and pierce it with my hand as I dig around until I finally touch the core. With a little force, I rip it out of her body and jump back down to the ground. 
1633
1634Glancing indifferently at my sizzling flesh, I clearly see the white bone of my arms, ribs, and legs. After the acid finally stops burning its way through my body, I look at the Immortal core and see that flesh is already growing back around it. 
1635
1636With a growl, I clench my fist and squeeze until it shatters. These cores are quite durable... 
1637
1638The silver light stops flowing out of the void crystal and it completely loses its orange color, becoming entirely translucent. Now it looks like a diamond. 
1639
1640I sit down and try to recover some of my strength. I feel boneless... 
1641
1642I flick my tongue out casually and realize that I can't taste the air. I flick it out again and it's the same. I guess it's because of my lack of mana. Could it be that I'm actually tasting and differentiating between different sources of mana? 
1643
1644That would explain why Grim's aura tasted so vile. It's because her magic as a necromancer is foul. 
1645
1646As I wait for my injuries to heal, a faint silver light starts to flow out of the broken shards of the Immortal core and floats in my direction. Curiously, I tilt my head as I extend my hand out to touch the silvery strings of light. 
1647
1648I gasp in surprise when it actually flows closer and I hesitate before inhaling it. 
1649
1650A powerful surge of energy fills my chest and spreads through my body. I know for a fact that my Immortal core still hasn't completely formed since I became an Apex only recently. 
1651
1652But now, the shimmering mist swirls around my underdeveloped Immortal core and forms a solid, silvery layer over the obsidian-like core. 
1653
1654I inhale deeply through clenched teeth as violent shocks go through my body and sweat drips off my head. Gritting my teeth, I close my eyes and enter a meditative state. 
1655
1656I see my black, marble-sized core as the silvery light wraps around it in layers, strengthening it. My mana pool refills almost instantly and keeps expanding from the excess mana flowing from the silvery light. 
1657
1658It only lasts for a minute and things start to settle down. 
1659
1660My breathing becomes even again and I notice that all my wounds have healed. I have no idea what just happened, but I'm definitely going to ask that little witch about it. I don't plan on giving her a choice in the matter. 
1661
1662With that thought, I stand up and stretch. Turning towards the exit, I smirk slightly, "Time to get out of this shithole." 
1663
1664Chapter 35 - A One Sided Pledge
1665
1666
1667
1668I walked out of the Queen's inner cave and back into the one with eggs. Twenty or so of those red Voidhals were shivering on the ground and letting out mournful sounds as they surrounded the dead, unborn Queen which I had killed earlier. 
1669
1670They didn't even look at me as I passed them by. I had a twisted feeling of satisfaction. 
1671
1672One of them suddenly jumps out, hissing at me threateningly. I raise an eyebrow indifferently as I simply stomp on the nasty little critter, flattening it to the ground. 
1673
1674With a disgusted face, I wipe my goo-covered foot on a rock and keep walking, tossing around the bugs that got in my way. Just as I was about to leave, I click my tongue and turn around. 
1675
1676All the red Voidhals are keeping their distance and staring at me with their hateful beady eyes. I smirk and snap my fingers dramatically, setting aflame every part of this disgusting egg-covered cave. My mana depleted by half because of the great surface my flames covered, but it was worth it. 
1677
1678Seeing the creatures screaming for a few seconds before everything went silent, I turned around and kept moving. 
1679
1680I only needed an hour to finally exit the cave. Voidhals barely hindered my way since all the Hunters were dead and the others were wallowing in sorrow. Some of them attacked me out of rage, but I easily disposed of them by slicing them to pieces. 
1681
1682Once I finally exited the hive, I hissed in annoyance. It's already dawn and the bright, morning sun nearly blinded me. Since my sight had gotten used to the darkness, I had totally forgotten that I was inside a hive which didn't have a single source of light. 
1683
1684I put a hand above my eyes and peeked through the makeshift shade. Shit, everything's so fucking bright. I blinked a few times, trying to readjust my sight. 
1685
1686Only needing a minute to get used to the light, I put my hand down with a sigh. I took a deep breath and grinned, enjoying the fresh air. God... that hive was seriously stuffy and smelly. 
1687
1688I looked at my torn, bloodied clothes and ripped off the upper body armor which had barely helped me within the hive. It was reduced to rags. At least my pants were still more or less in one piece. 
1689
1690I started walking, but an odd sensation made me stop. 
1691
1692*groooowl* 
1693
1694With a stunned face, I look at my bare stomach, my mouth forming a dumbfounded O. I put a hand over my stomach and felt it vibrate again. 
1695
1696"N-, No way... Am I hungry? But it's not like when I went through my evolution... This is just simple hunger... Could it be that my body really became balanced after becoming an Apex? Heh... hehe... HAHAHAHAHA! This means that I can finally eat when I want to!" 
1697
1698I was so happy that I pumped my fist into the air while grinning like a child. I really was overjoyed by this development. I can finally eat and train without fear of my body hindering me! 
1699
1700With a wide, honest smile, I immediately started to look for something to eat. It's didn't take me long before I finally found some prey. It was large, horse-like beast. 
1701
1702It's around 3 meters tall with back legs of a normal horse. Its front legs were scaly, with long sharp looking talons. 
1703
1704The beast upper half is jet black and from the waist down it's brown. The thin, furry tail is about a meter long and gently sways from one side to the other just like mine does sometimes. A pure white mane trails down from its head to its tail. 
1705
1706It's eating a small animal with its large, blood-covered snout. My stomach growls again as I lick my lips in anticipation. This is going to be my first time eating in this world while I still have my sanity. I can't wait! 
1707
1708I silently stalk closer to the creature without giving away my presence. With a quick swipe of my tail, I entangle its back legs and drag it towards me. The beast neighs in surprise as it loses its balance and falls to the ground with a muffled thump. 
1709
1710Licking my lips, I feel my pupils contract into thin slits. It squirmed on the ground, letting out frightened whines as it probably sensed my aura and knew that it didn't stand a chance. As it tried to get free of my iron grip, I snapped it's back legs with a bit of pressure and walked slowly to its head. 
1711
1712I could see the fear in its round eyes as it lashed out, trying to bite me. I kept my smile in place as I easily wrung its wide neck, breaking it like a chicken's. The Predator rank beast didn't even manage to put up a fight before it took its last breath. 
1713
1714I pushed it over and started skinning it carefully. Truth be told, I'm not that good at skinning, it was sloppy and poorly executed, but at least I removed the parts that didn't look all that tasty. 
1715
1716After a few minutes, I had a neat pile of bloody meat stacked up next to me. With a satisfied grin, I took the heart that was as large as my palm and ate it with relish. Ohhh! It really tastes good! 
1717
1718I absolutely love the taste of blood. The way the warm life-blood flows down my throat is extremely soothing. It doesn't have a metallic taste like my blood. This has a sweet and rich flavor. 
1719
1720I easily bite through the thick flesh with my sharp teeth and swallow large chunks. After eating half, I still don't feel full, but I'm not hungry either. 
1721
1722I tilt my head as I curiously stare at the, now smaller, pile of meat and mumble, "Maybe I should try cooking it? I wonder what it would taste like..." 
1723
1724Starting a small fire, I put the meat on a stick and try grilling it. After a few minutes, it's finally cooked and I hesitantly bite a piece of it. Thinking about the taste, I keep chewing the meat and, once I swallow, I simply shrug and eat the rest of it raw. 
1725
1726It wasn't bad, but I prefer raw meat. There's just something about the taste... Cooked isn't bad, but raw is better. It might be different if an actual cook prepared it... I'll be sure to try out all kinds of meat prepared in different ways. There's no way I'll let myself be hungry in this world. 
1727
1728It's actually a bit funny. Those who have experienced starvation to the point of dying will always be hungry, no matter how much they eat. Just as those who have always been well fed will never appreciate food enough. I highly doubt that people in Africa had allergies to food, obesity problems or were lactose intolerant. 
1729
1730It was the same with me. No matter what I ate, I ate it with gratification. I'll admit that I occasionally got some digestive problems, but that didn't stop me from eating it again. Food was food, no matter how awful it had tasted or how spoiled it was. Whether it was from the ground or the trash can, I ate it. 
1731
1732But that won't be the case anymore. If I'm hungry, I'll eat. It doesn't matter who or what it is. 
1733
1734After finishing my meal, I stood and advanced to the cabin. I'm really bloody and covered in dirt, but I'll wash later. 
1735
1736Once I arrived, I saw the witch rush out of the cabin with clear excitement on her face. 
1737
1738"You're back! I didn't think you'd make it. Congratulations, hehe. Quickly, show me the Void crystal!" 
1739
1740I roll my eyes and take it out of my pocket. I hold it in my hand, turning it in my fingers as I smirk, "I'm guessing this is it." 
1741
1742Her eyes widen as she stares at the translucent little stone. I feel her mana fluctuate in the air before she rushes at me with unnatural speed. I grin as I dodge and trip her with my tail, making her fall flat on her face. 
1743
1744I snort out a mocking snicker, "Does the dirt taste good?" 
1745
1746She growls out in frustration as she looks at me with a bright red face. She stretches out her palm, "Give it to me!" 
1747
1748I raise an eyebrow, "Why should I? You're not my teacher yet, little witch. How about you answer my questions first and once you complete your part of the deal, I'll give you the crystal. I went through a lot of trouble to get this annoying little stone. I deserve some answers." 
1749
1750She pouted like a little brat who was denied a toy. She sighs and nods, "Okay, you're right. Sorry, I got a little excited when I saw it. Come inside and we'll talk." 
1751
1752Following her, I look to the side and see a small, white kitten staring at me with disdain. I blink in confusion, recognizing that proud tiger of hers in an instant. I point at it curiously and look at Grim, "What happened to your familiar?" 
1753
1754Without turning around, she simply answers, "She's not my familiar, she's my soulbeast." 
1755
1756I stare at her in shock as I open my mouth to ask further questions, but Grim cuts me off. 
1757
1758"Look, I'll teach you about everything you want to know after we complete our agreement. For now let's focus on that." 
1759
1760I shut my mouth and sigh in annoyance. I'll indulge the little necromancer. For now... 
1761
1762We sit down opposite of each other on the couch made of beast skins. We are both serious now as we stare at one another with caution. She's the first one to speak. 
1763
1764"What questions do you have?" 
1765
1766I hold the crystal between my forefinger and thumb. 
1767
1768"What is this void crystal and why do you want it?" 
1769
1770She nods and takes a deep breath. 
1771
1772"This crystal allows the Voidhal Queen to attend to her hive and holds great importance to its survival, but once its connection to the hive is broken, it has many uses. It can be used as a healing catalyst or to create an interspatial artifact that can hold any inanimate object. 
1773
1774There are other uses for it, but the reason I want it is because it will allow me to store souls. As a necromancer, I normally store souls within my own body, but as you know, a body is not without limitations." 
1775
1776She takes a deep breath and continues. 
1777
1778"Necromancers have the ability to control the dead, but it's not as simple as it might seem. In order to control a body, we first need souls. We infuse these souls into corpses that are stored inside our interspatial artifacts." 
1779
1780I tilt my head slightly, "What are these interspatial artifacts?" 
1781
1782"Rings, necklaces, bracelets; basically any item created from special materials and then enchanted. Depending on the material they are created from they can hold a certain amount of items. It's similar to holding bags, but a lot more advanced. For example, if an interspatial artifact was created from this crystal, it would allow its master to hold an infinite amount of items inside." 
1783
1784I frown as I look at the void crystal, "Master?" 
1785
1786She sighs, "Don't you know anything? Certain items, such as artifacts and relics need to be bound by blood in order to be used. It's basic knowledge." 
1787
1788I nod slightly, "I understand. Now, for my next question... When I killed the Queen and shattered her Immortal core, some kind of silver essence was released and entered me. What was that?" 
1789
1790She made a surprised face as her eyes widened and she gaped at me. 
1791
1792"Really?! You actually absorbed the Voidhal Queen's mana essence? That's... interesting. Beasts and monsters are the only ones who have cores and Immortal cores. When they kill another beast with a core, they can absorb its essence. It can make them stronger and nurtures their core. I'm sure you experienced it first hand." 
1793
1794I nod and ask her my final question. 
1795
1796"What was the ability the Voidhal insects used?" 
1797
1798She seems a bit reluctant to answer me but does anyway. 
1799
1800"It's their initiate ability called Void Step. It's similar to your black mist. You can easily adjust its effect and properties. That is, I believe, your initiate ability. 
1801
1802Voidhals have a strong affinity to darkness. That's why the Void Step has such power and is unpredictable. They enter a separate pocket dimension within this one, completely disappearing. Think of this dimension as another part of the world, simply hidden from the naked eye. The one inside the dimension can see everything in the real one, but you can't see what happens inside the pocket dimension. It's also called the Void, hence the name, Voidhal. 
1803
1804The weakness of the Void is that you can't touch anything in the real world and can't stay in there for longer than a few minutes. That's why I couldn't deal with the Voidhal insects myself." 
1805
1806I absorbed her words like a sponge, feeling proud that I wasn't too far off the mark. I even considered trying to copy this ability of theirs. Could be useful. 
1807
1808I kept pondering on the subject and totally ignored everything else. I snapped out of it when Grim cleared her throat. 
1809
1810"Now that I've answered your questions, shall we conclude our deal? Will you hear out my condition?" 
1811
1812I nod hesitantly and motion for her to continue. She takes a deep breath, closing her eyes before continuing. 
1813
1814"As a necromancer I naturally collect souls, but I also collect bodies of powerful beasts and monsters. The more powerful a soul is, the stronger body it requires. My condition is that, after your death, I can take your body." 
1815
1816I blink a couple of times, not sure if I heard her correctly. She wants my body after my death? I open my mouth, but she raises a palm, stopping me. 
1817
1818"Before you say anything, I only want your body, not your soul and I swear to take good care of it if you agree." 
1819
1820I just couldn't hold back any longer and simply burst out laughing. She gapes at me with a scowl as I hold my stomach and laugh full heartedly while stuttering my words. 
1821
1822"You- hahaha- You want my- Pfffahahahahahaha!" 
1823
1824I can't stop the tear that slips down my cheek from laughter. I finally calm down, occasionally snickering like an idiot. I let out a long sigh and grin at her. 
1825
1826"Okay, I'll agree to that condition, but only if you agree to mine as well. Here's the thing, I don't care about what happens to this body after I die, for all I care it can be tossed into a ditch to rot. Buuuuut, I won't be dying anytime soon. I plan on further developing my Immortal core and might even end up living forever. 
1827
1828That's why, my condition is simple. Actually, it's more of a precaution. As long as I'm alive you are not to take any action against me that could get me killed or harmed. Directly or indirectly. If you see that my life is in danger, you'll help me out and not just wait for me to die on the side. That is... if that situation ever even occurs. 
1829
1830Bear in mind that I'm really hard to kill, little witch. So... do you agree to this?" 
1831
1832I was surprised when she nodded immediately, without hesitation. She looked a bit insulted as her eyes squinted with pride. 
1833
1834"Hmph! I have not been discourteous to you since you arrived and yet you keep treating me with suspicion. Don't worry, I shall not plot against my student. I'm in no hurry to claim your body, I have plenty of them anyways. Besides, I am also Immortal so I'm not worried about dying before you and if by some chance I do die, then that will be the end of it and you'll not need to comply with the deal. The Pledge will naturally disappear once I die." 
1835
1836I nod, "So? How do we do this?" 
1837
1838Grim smiles at me mysteriously, "We shall do it as my ancestors always have. The Elemental Pledge. By swearing an oath on our respective elements, which is darkness, neither you nor I will be able to break the pledge. If one of us does, then our element of darkness will consume our souls wiping us from existence, leaving behind nothing but an empty shell." 
1839
1840I gulp as I stare at her. What a frightening method... She snickers as a black candle with ominous, silver markings appears on the table. 
1841
1842"I will recite the pledge first and then you will give your consent like me, so listen closely." 
1843
1844The tension in the air becomes heavy. Grim closes her eyes and starts reciting. 
1845
1846"Oh, element mine, hear my pledge. I, Grim Benett, solemnly swear by my element, Darkness, that I shall never harm or plot against my student, Atkozott, directly or indirectly. I shall not deceive and always support and help as a good teacher should. If I break my pledge may the Darkness swallow my soul and feast on it." 
1847
1848The candle suddenly lights, glowing with a menacing flame. She tosses me a glance, indicating that it's my turn. Shit... I already feel like an idiot. Well... here goes nothing. I clear my throat and start chanting. 
1849
1850"Oh, element mine, hear my pledge. I, Atkozott, solemnly swear by my element, Darkness, that my corpse shall belong to my teacher, Grim Benett, for her to use and do with as she pleases, but only after my soul leaves my body and I truly die. She must not have a hand in the matter (Better safe than sorry). If I break my pledge may the Darkness swallow my soul and feast on it." 
1851
1852A bright spark appears on the candle as the flame glows brightly. I hear Grim chant something I don't understand as she cuts her finger and drips some blood on the candle. 
1853
1854I do the same and the candle immediately extinguishes. I can feel that there's something different inside me. She looks at me with a tired face and I sigh, tossing her the crystal. 
1855
1856She catches it, giving me a grateful look. I stand up and stretch, smirking lightly. My part of the pledge doesn't really matter since I don't carry any risk whatsoever, but Grim... Heh, if she betrays me it will not end well for her. But at least now I don't have to worry about her going back on her word. If I ever don't feel like completing the pledge, I can always kill her myself. I never swore not to kill her, hehe. 
1857
1858Well... I won't kill her without a good reason. She did put herself on the line to obtain my body. That's not something just anyone can do. 
1859
1860I glance at her nonchalantly as if I didn't make a deadly pledge just now, "Well then, I'm going to take a nap. You'll start teaching me tomorrow." 
1861
1862She scowls at my attitude, but I ignore her and lay down on the couch which is way too small for me. Meh, I've slept in worse places. 
1863
1864Chapter 36 - Magic 101
1865
1866
1867
1868Grim POV 
1869
1870I can't help but scowl at the insensitivity this guy shows. I mean seriously, just how carefree can you be? 
1871
1872Here I am, putting my soul on the line just to show my good will, moreover my trust and all he does, after such a deep bond has been created, is lay down to take a nap. 
1873
1874I puff out my cheeks as I mope and stare daggers at his snoozing figure. He's so large that even my couch is not enough! 
1875
1876His tall frame is slouched as one of his spread wings lazily sprawls on the floor. His legs are bent at the knees and hanging over the sides. The tail is limply dangling over the back of the sofa as he sleeps in complete silence. 
1877
1878I switch my attention to his face and see that he has draped a hand over it. His other hand is resting on his finely sculpted stomach. He might be a total sleazeball, but I've got to admit that that is one hell of a body. 
1879
1880I quickly forget about the reason why I was so angry and admire my new student. I am a woman, after all, hehe. 
1881
1882His skin is a bit pale, but completely flawless. There isn't even a single scar on his body, only small, white lines that show just how much wounds he had received recently. 
1883
1884He's got well-proportioned muscles all over his lean body. I can sense the terrifying physical power within him, even now when he's completely relaxed. A truly monstrous physique. 
1885
1886I shake my head with a snort and look back at his face. His jet black hair has a slight purplish glow to it and it's really long. I think it reaches to the middle of his back. It looks really soft, though... 
1887
1888Covering my mouth to muffle a laugh, I giggle slightly when I see him drooling like a dog. Pffft! Ohhhh, what a scary monster! 
1889
1890This is the only time that I don't feel constrained. Every time those emerald eyes look at me I feel timid and uncertain. I hate that, but I suppose I'll just have to get used to it since this fool is barely conscious of the fact that his appearance is everything but friendly. 
1891
1892He looks like a handsome devil that is here to befriend me and slaughter me at the same time. It's a really annoying notion. I am well aware that I drew the short end of the stick in this pledge, but I don't care. It's worth the risk if it means that I get on this guy's good side. 
1893
1894Getting the body after his death is only an end game. The thing I care about more is surviving what is to come and he can definitely help me. That is... if he's even willing to. Hopefully, he'll aid me when the time comes. 
1895
1896Those hunters won't take too long to locate me, even if I have been hiding in the Vidas forest for 500 years. I can feel their locating magic poke and tug at me occasionally. I've managed to stay under their radar, but soon, I'll no longer be able to fight it off and they'll find me. 
1897
1898500 years and that stupid Church of Salvation is still after my head. Those fucking assholes, worshiping their God of light Usilo, telling me how to live my life. Repent for your sins they say, your soul will be saved they say, bah, what a load of horse crap. 
1899
1900Those stupid pricks really love to preach their brainwashing verses about how darkness attributed magic is evil. Sure, I might not have found a very ethical calling when I found out that I had an aptitude for soul magic and necromancy, but that doesn't give them the right to poke their heads into my business. 
1901
1902I let out a tired sigh as I glance at Atkozott. He's still drooling while sleeping like the dead. I wish I could be as carefree as this guy. Lucky bastard. 
1903
1904I remember when I found him in the forest. Geez, he was such a mess that even I didn't have the heart to kill him on the spot. 
1905
1906------------------------------------------------ 
1907
1908The day Grim found Atkozott 
1909
1910
1911I sigh as I lean on my hand in annoyance. I've been trying to figure out how to get that pesky Void crystal for weeks. Those stupid Voidhals should just drop dead. I nag over irrelevant things when I sense an alert. 
1912
1913I tense as I feel Ris make contact with my mind. 
1914
1915'Master, I've discovered an unknown presence in the forest.' 
1916
1917She sounded panicked and confused. I frown and stand up, stretching my stiff muscles. I don't have anything better to do so I might as well go and check it out. 
1918
1919I augment my legs with mana and run in Ris's direction. She stood underneath a large tree in her larger form. She noticed me immediately and started running with me. Without glancing at her, I talk to her with my mind. 
1920
1921'Do you know anything? Could they be from the church?' 
1922
1923Ris answers me with a soft growl. 
1924
1925'I doubt that they would send a single hunter after you, master. That would be unwise of them.' 
1926
1927I nod and keep running until I'm met with a scene anyone would consider horrifying. 
1928
1929Scarlet blood completely covered a wide surface. Both the ground and the plants had corroded and turned black from rot. I could see a nasty patch of bloody skin that was cleanly ripped to shreds. 
1930
1931I gulp when I see a humanoid, blood-covered creature in the middle of this circle. I couldn't determine its features, but I can clearly see that it has large, black wings, a pair of horns and a long draconic tail, as well as deadly looking claws. Long sharp spikes stuck out of his back. 
1932
1933The scene looked like an abomination had crawled out of hell. 
1934
1935I shiver as I slowly approach the creature to see it more clearly. It's obviously a man. I raise my hand and prepare my incantations, ready to kill him if he moves. I clear my throat as I stalk closer. 
1936
1937"Hey! You! Wake up! Who are you?" 
1938
1939I frown when he doesn't move and poke him with the tip of my foot, then jump back immediately. Once again, no reaction. 
1940
1941I glance at Ris curiously, "Is he dead?" 
1942
1943'No, master. He is still alive. Stay away from his blood, it's giving off the smell of death.' 
1944
1945I nod and use my magic to create dark tendrils so that I can observe him more closely. I slowly turned him around and saw his bloody face. After a few seconds of observation, I gasp and take a few steps back. 
1946
1947'Master?' 
1948
1949I don't move my eyes away from the man when Ris's voice echoes in my mind. I feel a shiver of fear, disbelief and excitement as I keep staring at him. 
1950
1951"No way... That's not possible... they're supposed to be extinct. A draconian... and a variant at that. He's already an Apex!" 
1952
1953I was in a state of shock as I kept staring at the unique draconian in front of me. They were labeled as powerful monsters, descendants of dragons, and were proud creatures similar to them in attitude. I'm not sure whether I should be grateful or despair... 
1954
1955Either way, I'm taking him with me. I quickly regain my reasoning as I bark orders at Ris. 
1956
1957"Ris! Watch the perimeter while I take this guy to the lake and wash him. I'm taking him back." 
1958
1959Ris understood what I wanted and listened to what I told her. 
1960
1961I wrap my tendrils around the unconscious man and, with great difficulty, lift him off the ground and carry him to the lake. 
1962
1963"Damn, this guy's really heavy..." 
1964
1965------------------------------ 
1966
1967Present 
1968
1969
1970With a mischievous glint in my eyes, I stand up from my armchair and silently tiptoe to his side. I hate to admit it, but I really want to touch his tail again. It's not every day you get to make a pact with a strong draconian after all. 
1971
1972When he was still unconscious, I had touched the thick, scaly skin on his tail and it was such an amazing texture. It was soft and slick. I had developed a bad habit of petting it when he was out. Wuuuu, Gods, please don't judge me! I swear I'm not a perverted wrench! 
1973
1974Ido the same thing to Ris. I really love petting her soft fur. It might be my fetish... 
1975
1976I keep my eyes on his face as I carefully reach out to touch the lovely skin again. With a slight glance, I look at the black scales shining with a violet glow as I put my hand on the tail hanging off the side of the couch. 
1977
1978I can feel my mood brighten up as my eyes sparkle like a kid's. It's really pleasant to the touch. 
1979
1980I shriek in surprise when the muscles of his tail twitch as it instantly wraps around my body with agile movements. My arms are completely pressed to my body as I look up to meet a scowling pair of toxic green eyes. Uh-oh, busted... 
1981
1982"What... are you doing?" 
1983
1984"..." 
1985
1986He raises an eyebrow as he flicks his tongue out casually. He still didn't move from his spot and simply stared at me with an intense gaze. I feign innocence, trying to suppress my heating face as I act like I didn't do anything wrong. 
1987
1988"I'm just waking you up, of course! Haha! There'll be no slouching around on this teachers watch so you better get up. Do you want to learn about magic or not? Hmm? Is this how you treat your respected teacher?" 
1989
1990When guilty, push the blame on the innocent! 
1991
1992The corner of his mouth lifts, still not letting me go and obviously, he's not buying what I'm selling. 
1993
1994"Respected teacher? You tried to fondle my tail while I was asleep. Is that any way to treat a student? Sorry to break it to you, shrimp, but I don't do old ladies. Cudos for effort, though, I didn't think you'd be this bold. Then again, you did hold me naked and strapped to a metal table for quite a while." 
1995
1996His eyes suddenly became deadly serious as the pressure in the room increased. It was nothing I couldn't handle, but it was still a bit intimidating, especially when it's combined with that handsome yet scary face. 
1997
1998"Grim, this is the only warning I'll give you. The next time you try to pet my tail without my permission, I'll break both of your arms." 
1999
2000I gulp when I see that he's serious and nod rapidly, "Sorry... wait... who are you calling old?! I'll have you know that I'm still in the prime of my youth!" 
2001
2002He sighs and lets me go as he frowns. 
2003
2004"Oi, not even twenty minutes has passed. Why the hell did you wake me up so soon? Come on, I've been wrestling with overgrown insects the entire night, let me sleep for at least an hour before waking me up with you weird tendencies." 
2005
2006I sulk as I cross my arms on my chest. 
2007
2008"No way! I'm your teacher now so when I say it's learning time, it's learning time. Do you want to use your magic properly without wasting so much mana or what?" 
2009
2010He growls softly as he rolls his eyes and stands up. I hear his muscles groan as he stretches. Hot! NO! DON'T GO THERE GRIM! 
2011
2012I have to lift my head to look at his towering figure. He's literally casting a shadow over me. If he stood on his toes, those horns would definitely pierce my ceiling. It kinda makes me angry. 
2013
2014He smirks as if he knows exactly how pissed I am and enjoys it. Grrr, I'll show you, you asshole! 
2015
2016"We'll start with magic once I get used to my body and learn how to fly. You go on and play with your little crystal and I'm gonna go and wash. Then train. I'll see you later." 
2017
2018After saying that, he doesn't wait for me to protest and just vanishes through the door. That punk! 
2019
2020Huhuhu, I'm going to make him train his mana until he wishes that he didn't ask me to be his teacher, but not before I make his ears bleed from listening to my lectures. 
2021
2022
2023
2024Atkozott POV 
2025
2026Three Months. That's how long it took me to get a feel for my new body and train enough to be efficient in it. I'm also able to fly now. No special maneuvers, though. It was quite difficult to learn how to do it, but, just like with my tail, I succeeded with the wings. 
2027
2028I already know what an amazing advantage they give me in fights considering I had fought the Voidhals. I also worked on my fighting style and adjusted it to go with the extra limbs. 
2029
2030Flying is... marvelous. It's the best feeling I've ever felt. Soaring through the clouds, seeing the world below... 
2031
2032Well, as for discovering my physical limits, that was a bit simpler. I just ran at my top speed or climbed cliffs until I dropped of exhaustion. 
2033
2034Hell, I even tested my coordination and ended up doing parkour. That was the most difficult part of it all. Having such a large body, horns, wings and a tail can really get annoying when you're not in complete synch with your own body. Even the spikes on my back got in the way! 
2035
2036I ate dirt a couple of times when I lost my balance because of the wings. My horns got stuck in tree branches when I jumped too high and I accidentally plowed down, at least, a dozen trees. 
2037
2038When I had to run through obstacles, my speed was considerably slower. So slow actually, that even Wraiths could follow my movements with ease. It took me a whole month to finally be able to use my body the way I want to. Now, it's like second nature to move like a true predator. This also increased the overall awareness I have of myself and my surroundings. 
2039
2040I'm proud to say that not only am I fast and durable, but also unnaturally flexible. I'll admit my movements still lack some elegance and are pretty crude, but, at least, I'll be able to hold my own in tight, confined places. Thankfully, I have some experience with that thanks to the pest control I had done. 
2041
2042I have also been testing the limit of my strength. Fist strength, finger strength, leg strength, even tail and wing strength. I was pleased to find out that my power is quite decent. I asked Grim what human rank I would have if we compared and she said that I'm probably around mid-diamond rank. 
2043
2044I wouldn't know if that's true or not since I never encountered a diamond ranked opponent, but Grim said that there is a great difference between jade rank and diamond rank. Diamond ranks are considered true experts and on the same level as an average Apex. Good thing I'm not average then. 
2045
2046She also kept mentioning some kind of church of whatever, constantly saying how powerful they are and whatnot. She would give me a meaningful stare every time she mentioned it. Sometimes I just get the feeling that there are simply some screws missing in that head of hers. 
2047
2048Anyways, now that my training is complete, it's time to finally start learning from Grim. 
2049
2050Right now, I'm leaning against a tree, waiting for her lazy ass to get out bed. I should just rush in there and dump water on her. 
2051
2052The door of the cabin slams opens as Grim walks out with her tiger. She gives me a strange smile and points down. 
2053
2054"Have a seat." 
2055
2056I sit down cross-legged as I place my elbow on the knee and lean on my hand casually. Grim sits down on a tree stump and gives me a serious look. I chuckle inwardly, knowing that she's just trying to act mature. 
2057
2058"First off, tell me what you know about magic and where you learned it." 
2059
2060I nod and describe how and when I learned about magic, leaving her with a dumbstruck face. That left me confused. I just told her about the elements and affinities, since that really is all I know. 
2061
2062She facepalms dramatically and sighs, "So... you don't even know the basic of the basic. All you know is some worthless things about magic that are on the level of common sense. You are really underestimating magic if you think it's as simple as that." 
2063
2064I roll my eyes in annoyance. Of course, I'm aware of that. It's the whole point of me being here. Since mages cherish their knowledge and research more than their own sons and daughters, I had no chance of getting my hands on a proper piece of information. 
2065
2066I just stay quiet and wait for her to get started already. 
2067
2068"First off, The two primary affinities, darkness, and light, are the source of the secondary affinities, fire, water, wind, and earth. What you don't know is that, although all elements differ from one another and counter each other they also perfectly coexist. 
2069
2070This how the subelements were conceived. Just as fire and earth came to be from darkness, and water and air from light, the subelements are the variation in the secondary affinities. 
2071
2072I'm sure that you have noticed that I don't use darkness in its raw form. By researching magic, it was discovered that we can change the structure of our own mana. As a necromancer, the subelements I most commonly use are void and soul magic. I'm very efficient in these two different forms, but there is still too much undiscovered. The possibilities of each element are endless. 
2073
2074We'll start with water magic. The most obvious subelement is ice, but do you think that's it? 
2075
2076Those who have water affinity are usually healers, but they can be deadly killers as well. Water resides in all living creatures. We drink it, animals drink it, and especially plants. That's why there's also such a thing as blood magic which basically makes you a puppet, unable to control your own body. Another one is plant control as well as poison mastery. 
2077
2078Water is gentle and represents life, but it is also deadly and unrelenting. Floods, storms, droughts... too little will kill us and too much will drown us. These are all examples of how dangerous the elements can be when they come together." 
2079
2080I hold my breath as I stare at Grim with interest. 
2081
2082"Next up is the wind. It can be a breeze at one moment and a hurricane in the next. It can be warm or cold, sharp and gentle. The wind is the air that surrounds us and just like water, it's everywhere. The best uses for wind is illusion and concealment magic. 
2083
2084Another is sound. The wind exits out throats when we speak and enters our lungs when we breathe. It echoes in empty spaces and muffles in crowds. 
2085
2086What do you think is the easiest way for a wind mage to kill someone?" 
2087
2088I think for a bit before answering, "Take the air away and suffocate the opponent?" 
2089
2090She claps while smiling lightly. I raise an eyebrow, "Then why do they call it wind affinity instead of air?" 
2091
2092She lightly shrugs, "It's the same thing, I guess. I'm no expert on the other elements since my affinity is darkness. I'm just relaying to you what I've learned over the years. I don't know the trick in using these elements since magic is something difficult to understand. In order to use it, you need to understand the principles behind it. That's what makes it so profound. A true mage can give you a run for your life. 
2093
2094Besides, there's no point in trying to learn elements that you have no ability to wield. I'm not saying you should discard it completely either, but we'll get to that later." 
2095
2096"Earth is connected with everything. Therefore, an earth mage can control plants and poisons even more efficiently than a water mage. Earth nurtures and concludes all life. It is precisely where we'll all end up one day, deep beneath its surface. It creates tremors, changing itself how it pleases. It pulls us down when we wish to soar the skies. Metals, minerals, precious stones... all of them are a part of it. 
2097
2098Deep within its core, it perfectly merges with its sibling element, fire." 
2099
2100Her eyes had an otherworldly glint in them as she spoke. I didn't even notice that night had already fallen. All she needed now was a campfire and we have a spooky storyteller. 
2101
2102I didn't voice my comical thoughts and continued to listen. 
2103
2104"Fire is the ultimate destroyer in all eyes, but it also creates just as easily as it destroys. It gives us warmth when we are cold and brings us light within the darkness. It is as quick to give as it's to take. It's just like water, it's perfect counter. You know the saying, if you play with fire you're bound to get burned. 
2105
2106I've seen many fire mages forfeit their lives to their element. Being able to wield fire freely doesn't make you impervious to it. Although, I suspect you might be a bit special in this case. 
2107
2108Lightning, steam, smoke, explosion... everything that bears heat contains a piece of the fire element. Some more than others. Even the tiniest spark can light an inferno. 
2109
2110With it we create and destroy, refine and corrupt... 
2111
2112These are the basics of the four elements and all that I know about them, unfortunately. I know even less about light magic, it is beyond my comprehension since I am a necromancer. 
2113
2114Now, it's your turn, before we get to the element of darkness about which I have lots to teach you, I want you to explain to me - What can you conclude from what I have told you?" 
2115
2116She stares at me with half closed eyes as a mysterious smile hangs on her lips. 
2117
2118I sincerely start to think about her question, looking for an answer to give her. I carefully connect the dots she gave me in her explanations. After twenty minutes of serious deliberation, I grin lightly and answer. 
2119
2120"The elements are related because they are not enemies, but rivals. Darkness and light, fire and water, earth and wind. They make a perfect balance together, creating and destroying. Earth and fire create magma together, just as wind and water create a storm unitedly. Earth and water create life, fire and wind desolation. And all of that combined is infused and nurtured by light and darkness. 
2121
2122As for the subelements... they are not strictly limited to one element. With enough research, an earth mage could use plant and poison magic as easily as a water mage could. A fire mage can create illusions just like a wind mage can. Although, I guess there'll be considerable differences in strength..." 
2123
2124I finish my hypothesis and look at Grim expectantly. She keeps smiling as she taps her chin with a finger. 
2125
2126"Not bad for a novice... It's a bit obscure, but everyone has their own understanding of the elements. There's hope for you yet. We start the real lesson tomorrow." 
2127
2128Chapter 37 - The Latest News
2129
2130
2131
2132Clary POV 
2133
2134Three days ago we arrived at Blanc city which is located right next to the Blanc lake. It's a fisherman's city, near the human and elven borders, and half of the huge lake is actually in Terra Calceum. 
2135
2136Hidden beneath our cloaks, Thalia and I entered a tavern. The place is quite lively so we are barely noticed. Some heads turned at our entrance, giving us curious glances, but they shortly went back to their business. 
2137
2138Humans and beastmen are shouting, singing and laughing loudly while the elves are a bit more subtle. There are also some demons and dwarves here as well. 
2139
2140Taverns... one of the only places where you won't be judged for your race or gender. True, there are always incidents and fights. Here differences are sorted through simple brawls and everyone is welcome. 
2141
2142It's called the War Hog, but it actually looks quite decent... for a tavern. It's large and can accommodate around fifty people. The tables are completely full of ale and other drinks. Some buff looking guys are having an arm wrestling contest. A bard is playing and singing, giving the place a friendly atmosphere. 
2143
2144We walk to the bar and sit down next to each other. I glance at Thalia and see that her face is wrinkled in displeasure. I sigh, knowing that she hates loud and crowded places, but we came here for a reason. Honestly, I'm not too fond of it either. At least, she can't smell how awful it stinks of fish in here. 
2145
2146"This place is very spirited..." 
2147
2148I chuckle and look forward, silently agreeing with her statement. A bartender finally notices us and walks in our direction. He gives us a friendly smile as he leans on the bar. 
2149
2150"Hello, ladies. What can I getcha?" 
2151
2152Thalia nods politely while I check him out with a small smile. Hmmm, he's not half bad for a half-demon. He's a cute blondie with dark brown eyes and short red horns sticking out of his forehead. A small dimple shows on his cheek when he smiles and I can see that, even though he's shorter than average, he has a nicely toned muscles. 
2153
2154'Maybe I should play with him tonight' 
2155
2156I think as I lick my lips seductively. Just as I keep imagining how this night could play out I hear Thalia clear her voice next to me. 
2157
2158Snapping out of it, I look at her as she shakes her head, frowning at me. I shrug myself awake and focus on the matter at hand. 
2159
2160"We'll have some honey water, please. Oh, and if you don't mind helping us out a bit, we'd greatly appreciate it." 
2161
2162I always leave the talking to Thalia since she has a better grasp on actual socialization than me. I'm just good at bed talk and seducing. I feel depressed when I'm reminded that I'm no good at talking with people. I should cheer myself up later with some skinship, hehe. 
2163
2164The bartender smiles and gets us our drinks. Putting the wooden glasses in front of us, he leans on his arms and looks at us curiously. 
2165
2166"So... what can I help you with?" 
2167
2168Thalia takes a deep breath and gives him an honest smile. I pout slightly when his attention is taken by her, even though the only part of her face that he can see is the mouth... 
2169
2170"We're just wondering if there are some interesting rumors going around. We've been on jobs constantly and didn't have time to really catch up with the latest news." 
2171
2172She smiles timidly and I raise an eyebrow under the hood. She has a silver tongue just like her uncle. The bartender looks thoughtful for a second before answering. 
2173
2174"We get a lot of that around here. How long have you been out of the loop?" 
2175
2176"Two years.", I answer casually, getting his attention away from Thalia. 
2177
2178He puffs out a heavy breath, "That's long. Did you go to a dungeon or something?" 
2179
2180We nod and wait for him to continue. 
2181
2182"Well... let's see... The only thing you might be interested in is the East Calamity. Nothing really interesting happened except for that. 
2183
2184Apparently, around two years ago somewhere east of Harlheim, some kind of private guild belonging to some bigshot human was attacked by a monster. Since the humans wanted to keep a lid on it, the news came out only recently, a few months ago I think... 
2185
2186The guild was destroyed and around 100 mercenaries and adventurers were brutally slaughtered and devoured, leaving behind absolutely no traces of the culprit. There were no bodies found, only blood. Folks have been really disturbed and frightened recently. 
2187
2188I heard that the King of Terra Humanum mobilized some intimidating forces, also sending some meteoric combatants and mages to find out what happened there. 
2189
2190Even that church of theirs got involved, saying that it might be connected with a necromancer that has supposedly been hiding in that area. They still don't have any leads, though, but they did post warrants and missions in every guild saying that it was done by an Apex. All mission regarding the subject are ranked from A to SS and the rewards are generous too." 
2191
2192After he's done talking, we just stare at him completely dumbfounded. Thalia slightly stutters, "H-, how do you know so much?" 
2193
2194He chuckles and winks at us, "Tis a tavern near the borders, m'lady. Tongues get loose here very easily. If you don't mind, I gotta get back to work." 
2195
2196Such a thing happened while we were busy with jobs... 
2197
2198Wait... he said it happened east of Harlheim two years ago... 
2199
2200I pale as I almost drop my honey water. Could it be him? 
2201
2202The time, the place, the circumstances... it all matches. No way... did Atkozott behave that way because he was in the middle of an evolution?! He is a monster after all... 
2203
2204Holy shit... he slaughtered a whole guild alone... 
2205
2206Oh, my... 
2207
2208"Cl ...", "Clar...", "Clary!" 
2209
2210"Huh?", I snap out of it and look at Thalia who is watching me with worry. 
2211
2212"Are you okay? I know it's horrible and you must be disappointed we didn't hear any news of Atko, but I'm sure he'll pop out eventually. I'm just worried that he might have encountered that dangerous Apex... He ran off around that time and in that direction..." 
2213
2214"Yeah, you're probably right... he's fine, I'm sure of it. Don't worry, that guy's really resourceful and spontaneous. You'll see, he'll probably show up when we least expect him to.", I reassure her with a smile, but on the inside, I'm thinking, 'You have no idea...' 
2215
2216Ever since he disappeared in that storm, we've been taking more serious jobs in the guild and traveling, looking for any information about him along the way. Unfortunately, we got nothing. I still have his bag with me. 
2217
2218I know Thalia cares about him more than she lets on. Although she always denies it when I tease her about it, I can see the worry in her eyes. If she likes him, I won't stand in her way, but she doesn't even know what he is, let alone his methods. 
2219
2220I had some lingering feelings after I had left the Colosseum, but I had soon realized that those we just feelings of gratitude and lust. To me sex has nothing to do with love and feelings, it's just harmless fun. He helped me see it in a new light. It wasn't painful and scary anymore, it was fun and pleasurable. 
2221
2222Atko is my special friend and he was there when no one else was. Although, he can be really harsh and blunt to others, I can tell it's not without reason. 
2223
2224He keeps everyone away at an arms length, not letting them get too close to see just how broken he is on the inside. How can I not notice that? I'm the same. 
2225
2226I also put up facades to hide the damaged little girl that is hidden away deep inside. It was thanks to him that I managed to get myself together so I will always help him. No matter what horrifying acts he commits, I'll be on his side. 
2227
2228What I'm worried about is Thalia. She might be open minded and against slavery, constantly fighting for equality, but the hard truth is that she is too soft. I don't know how she would react if she knew what he really is or what she would do in that situation. 
2229
2230I'm not worried about her telling other people about him, what I'm truly frightened of is what Atko might do to her. He just might kill her if it comes down to it... 
2231
2232
2233Zael POV 
2234
2235Something has been happening ever since that disaster near Harlheim happened. A few months ago the information was released to the public and the whole capital is brimming with rumors and stories. 
2236
2237I got the report from grandfather saying that it was the work of an Apex. He wanted to consult me on it since I deal with monsters on a daily basis, but I couldn't give him the answers he was looking for. 
2238
2239My guess is that the monster went berserk because it was in the middle of its evolution. 
2240
2241With a sigh, I put it to the back of my mind, worrying more about my niece. She hasn't contacted me in two years. *sob* *sob* Why does my cute little niece hate me... 
2242
2243I hear small buzzing and grin widely. Finally, an answer. 
2244
2245Few days ago I was bored so I sent that Trent fellow a letter. I was curious to hear what has become of that interesting guy since he was the first to pique my interest in years. 
2246
2247A little pink fairy flies into my office and, using her spatial magic, hands me a letter. I smile at her and nod, "Thank you for your hard work." 
2248
2249She glows red before disappearing the same way she came in. I hum a tune as I open the letter with an enthusiastic smile. 
2250
2251As soon as I open it, the smile slips off my face and I immediately stop humming as I stand up, knocking my chair over. I hold my breath as I read the letter carefully. My eyes pause on the last two sentences. 
2252
2253
2254The contract had disappeared two years ago. I believe him to be dead. 
2255Best regards, 
2256Trent Welgary 
2257
2258
2259I put the letter on the desk as I lift my chair and sit down. I rub my face and lean back on the chair, keeping a hand on my chin. Puzzled, I start thinking about the calamity again... 
2260
2261"Two years...", I mumble softly as things slowly fall into place. My eyes widen in shock and I stand up to look out the window, holding a hand over my mouth in shock and worry. 
2262
2263'Oh, my... what have I done...' 
2264
2265I slowly move my hand and reveal a wide grin that was hiding beneath it, I can't help feeling excited. Things are going to get interesting from now on... 
2266
2267It was all him... I knew from the day I met him that he wasn't normal and this disappearance of the contract... There are only two possible ways for it to disappear. Of course, I only mentioned one of them to Atkozott. 
2268
2269Either death or becoming an Apex, in other words, completely surpassing the master. Only a meteoric could hold an Apex as a familiar or a slave and he would still not be safe. Trent was a diamond tier combatant... 
2270
2271I can't wait to see what happens next... 
2272
2273
2274
2275Atkozott POV 
2276
2277I'm covered in sweat as I focus on my meditation. Sitting with my legs crossed at the top of a cliff and listening to the sound of the waves crashing against it, I use the method Grim had taught me a year ago. 
2278
2279It allows me to purify the mana from the air and absorb it into my body. This helps with increasing my mana capacity since that is the most important thing any light or dark mage should have. 
2280
2281Light and dark magic require such an astronomical amount of mana that it would be considered serious overkill compared to the other elements. That was the reason why I couldn't use my magic effectively in the first place. 
2282
2283Unfortunately, meditation is a painfully slow process. Over the year, I've only managed to increase my mana capacity two-fold and that is not nearly enough for me to use it casually. 
2284
2285Before Grim had started to teach me dark magic, she told me to fight her with only magic. She wanted to show me just how lacking I was when it came down to it. 
2286
2287I ran out of mana in the first ten minutes and then got a very painful blow right in the ego. And in the meantime, Grim was just grinning at me with a pleased, self-accomplished face. 
2288
2289Afterward, she started to teach me seriously. 
2290
2291Darkness attributed magic is very complicated. She explained it first in the same manner that she had explained the other elements, only with more detail. 
2292
2293----------------- 
2294
2295"Now listen closely and remember this very well. Dark magic is not evil magic. Light and darkness form the world, without them the other elements would cease to exist. Wind would not blow, Earth would become dry and infertile, water would stand still and pollute and fire would completely extinguish. 
2296
2297The world would die without the two primary elements. This is why I say that there is no such thing as evil magic. It is the person that wields it that is evil. Unfortunately, not many people understand this. 
2298
2299Darkness is shapeless. It's a dark abyss that swallows all light, just as light pushes the darkness into shadows. Darkness represents death and light symbolizes life. But that is not entirely true. Light can kill as easily as darkness can, but people judge the dark element because of its corrosive nature. 
2300
2301A frog can't help having poisonous skin, just as we can't help but have chaotic auras. A light mage can have a very soothing and gentle aura that gives others a piece of mind while actually being a psychopathic, sadistic murderer and monster. Do you get where I'm going with this?
2302
2303In the end, both elements have their respective qualities. Darkness is but a shadow, therefore, shadow magic is also a subelement of darkness. We have the power to form and bend this magic with our will. 
2304
2305When you look around yourself, what do you see? You see the light, falling upon the forest and darkness forming in its depths. Day and night prove just how balanced the world is. 
2306
2307There are so many types of dark magic that even I don't know all of them. There is an endless amount of ways magic can be used. This is why research is invaluable. 
2308
2309Abyssal, void, umbra, chaos, soul, spatial, curse, death, mist and many more are just different subelements of darkness. But many of those are also subelements of light. For example, soul, void and spatial. 
2310
2311You'll know that you are a master of dark magic when you have the ability to become a shadow without the light. 
2312
2313Do you understand now just how obscure your knowledge was? The way you use it is in its most crude and raw form. You combine it with fire and lower the efficiency of darkness. It's naturally easier to wield fire so the darkness element gets suppressed. This is something we need to fix..." 
2314
2315-------------------- 
2316
2317It was something along those lines... 
2318
2319Then I had to learn how to separate the two elements and use only dark magic. It was so fucking difficult that I was tempted to just give up. The backlash of using dark magic poorly is pretty rough. 
2320
2321I got blown away many times before I finally managed to draw out the pure dark essence and form tendrils that Grim had demonstrated. They were intangible, though. 
2322
2323I still don't know just how old she is, but I did learn that she's practically immortal thanks to her demonic blood. 
2324
2325She also got me to study a bunch of old scriptures which were apparently her research. 
2326
2327It took me two months to finish reading it all and two more months to actually understand some of it. I won't say it wasn't useful. It was very beneficial, actually. 
2328
2329Thanks to Grim, I'm now able to wield shadow and mist magic proficiently, as well as corrosive and a little bit of spatial magic. Nothing too advanced, though. 
2330
2331After some practice, I was able to solidify the shadows and recreate that corrosive black barrier I had created when I had attacked that guild.
2332
2333I even got some insight into void magic since I had experienced it first hand down in the hive. 
2334
2335All in all, these two years have been very productive. 
2336
2337A few days ago Grim had deemed me of being on the level of an adept mage, which is just a little above apprentice. Apparently, that is just another way of measuring power which mages are more fond of using. 
2338
2339Novice - Apprentice - Adept - Savant - Master - Expert 
2340
2341Grim is, of course, an expert in dark magic. She tested me to see if I have any ability to learn necromancy and soul magic. 
2342
2343I'm not too disappointed about having low proficiency in necromancy, but I was glad that I could learn soul magic. Being able to sense your own soul is really creepy, but I can also sense other people's souls now. It's a curious ability. 
2344
2345Finally, I had gotten the green light to start using both of my elements, but I'm not supposed to let them merge just yet. She said something about control. 
2346
2347With a sigh, I wrap up my training and jump off the cliff. I hum in pleasure as the salty wind blows through my hair. 
2348
2349Before hitting the sharp, hard rocks, I spread my wings and change directions from down to up. I got a hang of flying and figured out some useful maneuvers. 
2350
2351I casually flew through the sky since I wasn't in a hurry. 
2352
2353After five minutes, I reached the cabin and landed on the roof. Jumping down, I found myself right in front of a startled Grim. She held her chest with wide, gaping eyes as she scowled and kicked me. 
2354
2355"Urghhh! I told you so many times already to stop doing that! You're gonna give me a heart attack!" 
2356
2357I chuckle lightly before sitting on a wooden bench I had carved. I glance at Ris who is lazily laying around with half closed eyes. I've asked Grim many times what a soulbeast is, and every time she would answer me with a 'Not yet.' 
2358
2359I guess she'll tell me when she feels like it, I don't really care. 
2360
2361"Hey, Grim? Is there maybe a dungeon around here?" 
2362
2363She raises an eyebrow and stops petting her tiger as she looks at me, tilting head, "Why? Do you even know anything about them?" 
2364
2365I shake my head and sigh, "Nope. I just heard that there are treasures in there, plus it sound like fun." 
2366
2367"Hah! Fun? You have no idea how deadly a dungeon can be. I'll tell you exactly what a dungeon is. 
2368
2369When an expert, who has an a large amount of treasures and research, is close to death, he can take the essence of his soul and mana to create a dungeon core. That will then turn into a dungeon and will grow through time in both power and size. 
2370
2371This is actually just another form of soul magic that everyone at a certain level of power can use. The condition is death, though. 
2372
2373The dungeons are sentient entities and deadly places that will do whatever it takes to protect their creator's treasures. Once the core has been destroyed or taken that dungeon will loose all power and turn into a simple cave system. Some even completely collapse." 
2374
2375I stare at her with little interest, "Ya, but are there any around here? I'm bored..." 
2376
2377Her face turns bright red and she starts sulking. I roll my eyes and stand up, ready to go and look for it myself. 
2378
2379"Wait! Oke, oke, I'll tell you. Geez, you're no fun. There's a hidden dungeon under the sea. It's near the cliff on which you like to train. You should go there. Oh, and there is supposed to be a very special treasure in there that I think you'll greatly appreciate, hehe. 
2380
2381But don't push yourself, it is an ancestral dungeon, after all, and it's over 1000 years old. If you can't do it then just give up for now. And in case you do come to the end then take the dungeon core with you and I'll make you and interspatial artifact. Here take this for now. You can put treasures in there." 
2382
2383I catch the little ring and tie it around my neck. Waving goodbye, I fly towards the dungeon ready to relive some of my boredom and get some feedback on the training. 
2384
2385Christmas Special
2386
2387
2388
2389Sparkly lights of all colors adorn the streets, shining even brighter than the stars. Vivid decorations pollute the roads and buildings, hanging from balconies, windows, street lamps and, of course, the massive pine tree in the middle of the crowded city center. 
2390
2391I sigh, shoving my ice cold fingers into the pockets of my thin, ragged jacket. My breath turns into dense mist as I exhale, depicting exactly how cold it is. 
2392
2393"Damn, it's freezing out here. It's that time of the year again...", I murmur softly as I shiver from the bone chilling cold. I really need to steal myself a scarf or some gloves. 
2394
2395I really don't understand holidays. The reason everyone celebrates Christmas is beyond me. Especially, the cause of spending so much money on worthless stuff like presents and decorations. I mean, hellooo!? You can't eat fucking ornaments and Christmas lights?! 
2396
2397Surrrre, there are stands with food and punch everywhere, but it's so damn expensive that it makes me want to hug my knees and cry as I watch the little moth residing inside my shabby wallet flutter off into the thrashy decor of the streets. 
2398
2399Those stands seriously piss me off! They just spread their delicate, delicious stench all over the goddamn streets. It smells so good that it brings tears to my eyes. No joke. I'm seriously on the verge right now. 
2400
2401On top of all that, there is one thing that makes my heart brim with happiness. Tourists. 
2402
2403Oh, those lovely sightseers, with their loaded pockets and easily stolen backpacks. It makes me want to join that choir on the street and sing Christmas carols with them even though I don't know a single one. 
2404
2405One good thing about holidays is that I get some nice "gifts" myself. 
2406
2407The librarian is probably celebrating with her family so the library is locked down and deserted. I have the key to my small storage room, but why would I spend my time depressed and alone in that flee filled bed when there are so many pockets to pick out here. 
2408
2409My eyes fly from one person to the other, trying to spot an easy target. I pass by a food stand selling pastries and casually grab a handful of gingerbread cookies while the vendor is distracted by a customer. 
2410
2411Stuffing them into my pocket, I take one out and nibble on it, savoring the sweet taste. As I shove the last of the cookie in my mouth, I spot two young girls and a man with large backpacks. They are taking pictures of everything, and I mean literally everything. 
2412
2413I shove through the crowd and reach them when they are occupied with looking at the pictures they just took. 
2414
2415I skillfully unzip the back pocket of the girls backpack since guys usually keep their most valuable stuff in their pockets. Glancing inside, I spot a cute, pink wallet. 
2416
2417Snatching it without hesitation, I disappear in the masses. After finding a dark, deserted alley, I open the wallet to check my loot. I find thirty euros and raise an eyebrow. Those three must be from Europe. I suppose the girl kept the rest of her money on her. Too bad. 
2418
2419Pocketing the money, I toss the wallet away without looking at the ID. I don't really care if they are inconvenienced by my little theft. They should already know that this stuff happens during the holidays. It was just their bad luck that they caught my eye. 
2420
2421Now all I need to do is find a place to exchange the money and boom, I have myself a decent dinner. 
2422
2423I thought of going back to find my next victim, but I heard a groggy groan come from within the alley. I turn around with a raised eyebrow and spot a knocked out dude in a Santa costume. 
2424
2425A little, metal bell is discarded next to the trash cans and the man is lying in his own puke. I snicker when I smell rum. There's a bottle inside a paper bag and he's hugging it tightly as he groans in his alcohol induced coma. 
2426
2427I take out another cookie and eat as I kick him in the ass, "Oy, you'll freeze to death. Wake up!" 
2428
2429The drunk Santa barely budges as he mumbles something like, "Yeah, I'll be your secret Santa, baby *snicker* *snore*" 
2430
2431I laugh and crouch down as I finish my cookie. Checking his pockets, I find a cell phone and a wallet. Looking inside the wallet, I find that it's empty. ID is... George Nevry. 
2432
2433Opening the phone I see that it's not password protected and tap on the dialing screen, "Let's see..." 
2434
2435Looking over his call list, I find what I guess is his wife's number and dial it. It also has a bunch of missed calls from that same number so I can't be too far off. 
2436
2437A feminine voice answers the phone with an angry tone within a minute. 
2438
2439"George where the hell are you! I've been calling you for hours! When are you coming home? Oh, and if you got drunk again, I'll drag your fat ass back home and dunk you in cold water!" 
2440
2441Clearing my throat in humor, I speak to the enraged woman, "Lady, your husband is knocked out in the alley, you should probably come pick him up before he freezes to death." 
2442
2443I hear a shocked gasp through the speaker which quickly turns into an animalistic growl of anger. 
2444
2445"Where?" 
2446
2447I give her the location. 
2448
2449"Thank you so much for calling me. I'll be right there to pick him up. Urrrghh, he's dead meat!" 
2450
2451Hanging up with a chuckle, I glance at the guy, "That he is..." 
2452
2453My attention snaps to the bottle of rum and I take it. Shaking it a bit, I feel that there's still some left. I wipe the bottle tip and chug it down. Pleasant heat seeps down my throat and into my belly, warming me up nicely. 
2454
2455I toss the bottle to the side and decide to take his scarf and Santa coat. It reeks, but so does everything else I'm wearing. I quickly put on the red coat and wrap the scarf around my neck, feeling warmer already. 
2456
2457I glance at his boots and then at mine. Sizing them up, I conclude that he has a size that'll fit me so I switch our footwear. I'm just glad there isn't any puke of the scarf and coat, most of it was absorbed into that foul smelling fake beard. 
2458
2459I bid the soon-to-be dead guy farewell, thanking him for the stuff as I toss the cell phone and wallet on his back. Turning around, I leave the alley before his wife shows up. 
2460
2461Thinking about where I should go next, I decide to head to Harley's, my favorite bar. It's a really old place that's usually quite empty, plus, they have darts and I seriously love to play. 
2462
2463Along the way, I make sure to bump into a few people inconspicuously and steal their stuff. I even managed to snatch a plastic bag filled with pastries that someone put down in order to take a picture. 
2464
2465I take out a steamy bun stuffed with chocolate and eat it cheerfully as I keep walking towards the bar. I don't know if it's the food or the rum, but I feel strangely happy. It's a curious emotion that I rarely feel. 
2466
2467This year I got some good gains so I'll leave it at that. What a pleasant Christmas eve. 
2468
2469Turning left on the corner, I spot a small, neon green sign spelling 'Harley's bar'. I walk in and greet Frank, one of my homeless acquaintances, who practically spends his nights here since the bar's open for 24 hours. His days, on the other hand, are spent begging on the streets. 
2470
2471I also greet Tobias Harley, the old man who owns this shithole. 
2472
2473The bar has a stale smell to it mixed with alcohol. It's decorated with a few Christmas lights and a tree in the corner of the room. A few older men are sitting at a table drinking beer as they watch a football game on the TV from the 80-ies. How they get a signal on that artifact, I have no idea. 
2474
2475I sit at the bar and grin at the old man. 
2476
2477"I'll have a beer." 
2478
2479The wrinkled old man looks at me skeptically and squints his murky eyes. 
2480
2481"Yer, still underage Devon and ya know it. Pick somethin' else, ya brat." 
2482
2483I stare at the old man in frustration. He has a short white goatee and thick puffy eyebrows. His head is bald at the top and I can see quite a few wrinkles on his rough face worthy of any ex-ruffian. He has an average height and he's thin but surprisingly muscular for a fossil. There's a faded tattoo on his right arm. I think it used to be a woman's face or something. 
2484
2485I sigh in defeat, knowing all too well that I can't talk him into selling me alcohol. 
2486
2487"I'll have some green tea then.", I grumble and toss a glance at the dart board in the corner. Making plans to play later, I put the plastic bag with buns on the bar and start eating. 
2488
2489Tobias brings me my tea and raises an eyebrow at my bag of delicacies and the Santa coat. 
2490
2491"Ya buy that or, as ya like to call it, 'borrowed' it?" 
2492
2493I stop mid-bite and offer him one in return for his silence. He chuckles and accepts without mentioning the subject again. Christmas songs were playing on the radio with a low tone as I finished my meal and sipped my tea in silence. 
2494
2495As I sat there, I started to remember how meaningless holidays were to me when I was a kid. Still are. 
2496
2497When most children deluded themselves with the fake belief that a fat old man in red clothes brings them presents, I spent my time alone and freezing. That shitty little room the whore and I lived in had no heating and she always spent it inside a stranger's bed. 
2498
2499I didn't even know what Christmas was. All I knew was that at a certain time of the year it gets really noisy outside and everything gets decorated. 
2500
2501To me, Christmas is just another day of survival, but everywhere I go, I see people smiling in happiness, laughing loudly with their loved ones and I can't help but feel envious. 
2502
2503What if I had been born in a normal family? How great it would have been if I could have deceived myself with the existence of Santa Claus. To receive presents and a homecooked meal made by a loving mother. 
2504
2505All I got was a sex addicted, abusive whore of a mother who gifted me AIDS for my 16-th birthday. Best. Present. Ever. 
2506
2507To me, a 'gift' represents pain and fear, not excitement and joy. 
2508
2509I sigh and sprawl on the bar, feeling depressed and sorry for myself as I immerse myself in delusional fantasies. 
2510
2511After a while, I shake myself awake from the daydream and stand up from the bar stool to go and play darts. 
2512
2513The bell on the door rings, announcing another guest. I see Tobias raise an eyebrow in the direction of the door. 
2514
2515"What can I do for ya, little lady." 
2516
2517I turn to look, feeling curious and my mouth drops open. Not because the girl is beautiful, but because a young girl like her actually entered this godforsaken place. 
2518
2519She looked to be around my age, 19, maybe older. She was quite average. 
2520
2521Her brown hair was cut short and she was wearing a black wool hat. She had a sharp face and bright, sky-blue eyes. Her thin lips were pale, but her cheeks became rosy red from entering the warm bar. I could see a silver piercing on the left angle of her lower lip. 
2522
2523She was surprisingly tall, a bit shorter than me, but still tall. A black scarf was around her neck and she wore tight-fitted jeans with dark brown boots. Her coat was pale beige color. 
2524
2525I notice that her eyes seem to be a bit puffy and red. She has probably been crying for some reason. 
2526
2527She walks forward and sits at the bar without hesitation. 
2528
2529"I'll have some hot chocolate, please." 
2530
2531The old man says nothing and simply nods. Our eyes connect for a second and he nudges his head in her direction. I sigh and sit down next to her. I open my mouth to say something, but she overtakes me. 
2532
2533"I'm not in the mood. I want to be alone, okay?" 
2534
2535She gives me a glare and crinkles her nose as she looks me up and down. 
2536
2537"You should take a shower and what is with that Santa coat?" 
2538
2539I chuckle and sip what's left of my tea. 
2540
2541"Unfortunately, not all of us have access to a working shower, sorry." 
2542
2543A flash of guilt passes through her eyes before disappearing and returning to an indifferent expression. She turns her attention to the cup of hot chocolate and ignores me. 
2544
2545I'm bored so I decide to pester her a bit. 
2546
2547"Sooo... what upset you so much that you ended up in this shithole?" 
2548
2549A wet rag suddenly sticks to my face with a slap and I lift it up to scowl at Tobias whose attention is on the game. I grumble under my breath and look back at the girl. 
2550
2551She's trying to stifle her laughter as she shakes lightly. 
2552
2553"Haha, sorry, but that was funny. As for why I'm here, that isn't any of your business." 
2554
2555I raise an eyebrow at her, "Then why'd you come to a bar? People usually come here to yap endlessly with total strangers. That's what bars are for, to lay off your troubles and share them with someone." 
2556
2557She stares at me quizzically before letting out a tired sigh, "I suppose you're right, but that doesn't make you that stranger." 
2558
2559Well, what did I expect? Okay, I can take a hint, geez. 
2560
2561Slightly annoyed I stand up and walk to the dart board. Taking out the small missiles out of the board, I make some distance and start playing by myself. 
2562
2563After a few minutes, I notice there's someone standing behind me. I look at the girl with an emotionless face, "You want something?" 
2564
2565She blushes in embarrassment and grabs her elbow shyly as she glances at the board with longing. 
2566
2567"Uh, sorry about what I said, but would you mind letting me play with you? I need something to get my mind of-of things." 
2568
2569I raise an eyebrow and frown but hand her the darts, "Be my guest." 
2570
2571She smiles brightly, "Thanks!" 
2572
2573She starts playing and I've got to say that she sucks big time. The little projectiles stick to the wall and a lot of them fall on the ground. 
2574
2575I lean on the bar with my arms crossed, "So, you gonna tell me what brought you here?" 
2576
2577She sighs, "Why do you want to know?" 
2578
2579I shrug, "Just curious." 
2580
2581She's silent for a while before picking up the darts of the floor. 
2582
2583"I had a fight with my friends so I hid here." 
2584
2585"Well that was detailed.", I comment dryly with a voice full of sarcasm. 
2586
2587She chuckles and looks at me, "You know, you're not half bad for a homeless guy. You've got a sense of humor, I'll give you that." 
2588
2589She glances at the clock and mumbles, "It's almost Christmas..." 
2590
2591I follow her eyes and see that it's a quarter till midnight and whisper softly, "The fireworks will be starting soon..." 
2592
2593She looks at me suddenly with determined eyes and grabs my hand viciously. 
2594
2595"Hey! Let's go look at the fireworks together!" 
2596
2597I just stare at her, completely and utterly stunned. How long has it been since I had physical contact with the opposite sex... I just nod automatically without even thinking about it. 
2598
2599She quickly pays for her drink and mine too. I exchange a bewildered glance with Tobias who simply smiles, "Merry Christmas, brat." 
2600
2601We exit on the streets and rush towards the center where the fireworks will be happening. As we arrive, I can see her face is flushed and she's grinning widely. 
2602
2603I finally come to my senses and give her a strange look, "What was that?" 
2604
2605She shrugs and makes a mischievous expression, "Cuz I'm spontaneous. Heh, just kidding. I love fireworks and I didn't want to watch them alone, that would be kinda depressing. So I took my stranger with me since I'm still mad at my friends." 
2606
2607I didn't tell her that for all these years I always watched them alone... 
2608
2609I sigh and smile meekly, "Ya, okay. Have it your way. This stranger will keep you company." 
2610
2611Suddenly, the crowd quiets down and I hear the first of many whistles as the rockets fly into the dark, night sky. Loud booms explode in the sky as the crowd silently marvels at the beautiful colors and sparks. 
2612
2613I glance at the girl curiously. She's staring at the sky with a gentle smile. 
2614
2615I look at the huge Christmas tree. Was it always this pretty to look at? 
2616
2617Lifting my head up, I relax and, for the first time in my life, enjoy Christmas. The feeling of peace... is this what they call the essence of Christmas... this content feeling... 
2618
2619After the booms recede, I look at the girl and she looks back at me. I feel thankful that she had a falling out with her friends otherwise, I would never have experienced the pleasure of Christmas. It truly is different when you're not alone... 
2620
2621"Merry Christmas...", I mumble and the words heavily roll off my tongue. It leaves me with a strange after taste which is not all bad. 
2622
2623She opens her mouth to say something, but her eyes suddenly dart to somewhere behind me and widen. Her smile broadens as she rushes past me and waves a hand at a group of people, "Hey guys! I'm here!" 
2624
2625She makes a step towards them but stops abruptly and turns back to look at me. I shake my head in sour humor, it was nice while it lasted... 
2626
2627I wave a hand at her as I motion her to go to her friends. 
2628
2629Smiling back at me, she waves back, "Merry Christmas, stranger, and goodbye." 
2630
2631I never saw her again, but that was the only Christmas that I looked back on with pleasant feelings. 
2632
2633
2634Chapter 38 - Dungeon Part 1
2635
2636
2637
2638Landing on the cliff Grim told me about, I started to look around for any sign of the dungeon. 
2639
2640Looking down, all I saw was rocks and water. I gotta say that it's a pretty deep dive down. 
2641
2642I carefully stare at the places where the sea strikes the rocks. Unfortunately, I'm no expert on underwater cave systems. On the other hand, I've got something called soul magic. 
2643
2644Although, it's not as advanced as I would like it to be, it does allow me to locate any and all soul sources. I just gotta find the place where it's the thickest and voilà, I know where to start diving. 
2645
2646I focus my mana and separate the fire attribute from the darkness attribute, isolating the latter. Channeling my magic into the ground, I concentrate and let it spread through the dirt and the sea. 
2647
2648After a minute, I absorb it once again into my body and open my eyes. When I use this method, my eyes become glazed over and my vision completely changes. 
2649
2650I carefully look down again. Everything is completely gray and colorless, except for the soul sources. Those are shining with different intensities, colors, and shapes. The brighter the soul, the more powerful it is. 
2651
2652There are soul sources everywhere, except for one place which is suspiciously deserted and devoid of any life. One theory is, that there just isn't anything there or I just can't see what's there because of the dungeon's power. 
2653
2654I'm gonna put my bet on the other theory and start there. 
2655
2656Leisurely walking to the edge, I make a step forward and drop down. I keep my wings tightly pressed to my back as I fall and wait for the right moment. 
2657
2658Once I fell half way, I felt my pupils contract as I dug my claws deeply into the rocky cliff side. The rocks gave out a soft screech which intensified the more I dulled my claws until I came to a stop beside a small hole in the cliff. It was so small that I didn't even notice it before. 
2659
2660This must be the place. However, I can only fit my hand inside the hole and even that would be a long shot. 
2661
2662I look down again with a frown and see that the water is incredibly shallow here. It reaches for miles like an unnaturally long ridge. 
2663
2664I can always try to crack open my own way in, but that would be no fun. This hole, for one, seems to have a purpose. The first step to learning the principles of magic is keeping an open mind. 
2665
2666I slowly put my hand into the hole, carefully touching the inside. I feel three larger holes inside and pick one at random. 
2667
2668*ding!* *ding!* *clack!* 
2669
2670I freeze in place. Something just struck my hand and it was sharp. A devilish grin spreads on my face as I grab one of the things that struck me and rip it out of the hole. 
2671
2672A broken, rusty blade. Interesting. This hole must be the key to opening the dungeon and it most certainly is boobytrapped. 
2673
2674I let the broken piece of metal fall as I reach in again, trying a different path. I feel a lever and pull. 
2675
2676*rumble* 
2677
2678The cliff starts to shake and split as I wedge my claws tightly into the rocks. The water violently pours down the opening chasm and into the spreading cracks. 
2679
2680After everything stops shaking, I look down to see a really deep fissure along with a rocky staircase, leading down into darkness lit by torches. 
2681
2682"Whoa... that was kinda awesome..." 
2683
2684I pull my hand out and jump down, landing safely on the stairs. With a childish grin of excitement, I descend into the unknown. 
2685
2686
2687
2688Two hours. That's how long I've been walking down. Even when I quickened my step it still didn't help and absolutely nothing changed. There's something wrong here, I can feel it in my gut. 
2689
2690These stairs seem to be endless... 
2691
2692I sit down in frustration and start thinking. What good is it that I managed to enter the dungeon when I can't even reach the end of this wretched staircase. Grim said something about it being an ancestral dungeon. Apparently, the older it is, the more deadly it becomes, but the more mysteries it holds. Great. 
2693
2694Just what is going on here? 
2695
2696I can't use my magic to sense if this place is enchanted. Standing up, I conjure up a fireball and toss it down to see how far it goes. 
2697
2698The large ball of flames becomes smaller and smaller as it completely disappears in the distance. I turn around to look up, but I can't see the entrance anymore. Could this be the so-called paradox? 
2699
2700Once you enter, you are stuck in an endless loop. No going back and no proceeding further. There has got to be a solution to this problem... 
2701
2702Alright, think. What is in here? Torches? Nah, it has nothing to do with torches. No, the question should be 'Where do I go?' 
2703
2704Down or up. 
2705
2706Well, I know down hasn't been working out for me, but I have a feeling up won't either... 
2707
2708Wait... up? 
2709
2710Looking up at the nonexistent ceiling, a bolt passes through my body as I grin. 
2711
2712"Up, but in a literal sense." 
2713
2714I chuckle as I turn to face the wall and start climbing. I can't fly here since the area is too tight to spread my wings, but my claws are quite handy when it comes to rock climbing. 
2715
2716I easily scale the wall and, after a while, reach a ledge. Pulling myself up, I brush the sweat of my forehead. That was one hell of a workout.
2717
2718I look down and see nothing but darkness, not even the light of the torches. Now, the only problem will be getting out, but I'll worry about that when the time comes. Besides, I already have a few ideas. 
2719
2720Turning around, I am faced with a ridiculously large door made of stone. Incredible engravings are etched into it, depicting something like a story, I think. 
2721
2722I curiously look over the designs and notice that there's something written beneath each of them. Regrettably, I can't read it. 
2723
2724If I've got this right, the door tells a monster story. Or a beast, I'm not quite sure yet. It's about something that doesn't look kid friendly since most of these pictures show the monster eating babies and everything else for that matter. One thing I do understand is the signification and that is 'Glutton' 
2725
2726This... 
2727
2728This is a warning. A beast that most likely serves as the first out of three guardians in this dungeon. 
2729
2730It's one of the few things I actually know about dungeons. Each has three Apex level guardians and a lot of deadly traps. 
2731
2732Ancestral dungeons, on the other hand, may have a lot more apex's than normal. As for the guardians... chances are that even an ancient might be in them. In that case, I'm totally screwed. 
2733
2734There's only one way to find out. 
2735
2736I put my hands on the stone door and push it open with a wicked grin on my face. 
2737
2738Surprisingly, it's really light and I open it with ease. Inside I see a dark, moist cave system. Sharp stalactites hang from the ceiling, forming long thick columns with the stalagmites. Some spots on the walls are sparkling lightly. 
2739
2740I approach one of them and scratch the surface. Sparkly dust falls on my palm and I raise an eyebrow. These are low-grade crystals. 
2741
2742One interesting thing about dungeons is that sensing something or someone with magic or instincts won't work. Everything is concealed by the dungeon. 
2743
2744Something about powerful magic and the life it was born from. I'm practically going in blind. Fortunately, killing intent has nothing to do with magic. 
2745
2746So when something tried to attack me from behind, it was put down quickly and efficiently. 
2747
2748I swept out my tail and cut whatever tried to jump me into two. Looking down at its corpse, I was surprised to see a mole-like a creature with long twisted teeth that stuck out of its mouth. It's short front legs have curved, sharp claws shaped like a shovel, but its back legs are unnaturally long and thin. 
2749
2750What a creepy creature... I think it's called a Molehound. I know, creative, right? 
2751
2752These things are blind, but they can only see heat sources which means it found me by scent since I'm cold-blooded and my body heat is a bit different. 
2753
2754I take the part of its body that has the most meat and try it. It's not too bad, but not really all that tasty either. This is kinda disturbing, but I really miss human meat. It's no wonder that beasts have a taste for it. Tastes better than Molehound. 
2755
2756With a sigh, I keep moving until I reach a larger clearing. The only way forward is a long trestle-like bridge. It's narrow and kind of fragile looking. 
2757
2758I can hear and smell all kinds of monsters and critters, but they're keeping their distance. There seems to be a conflict within them. Instincts to stay away from something that's more powerful than them versus the will of the dungeon. 
2759
2760It wants them to attack, but they know they don't stand a chance. Eventually, the dungeon won and they all rushed me at once. Molehounds and smaller chimeras lashed out with their fangs and claws, but before they could even reach me, they were reduced to body parts. 
2761
2762These guys are just Predators, there's no way they can even touch me, let alone overwhelm me with numbers. 
2763
2764With a sigh, I started to cross the bridge at my own pace. 
2765
2766Once I was half way over I heard loud screeches from above and below. I look up to meet thousands of little red eyes glowing in the darkness, staring at me. Hundreds of harpies flew towards me. 
2767
2768I quickly glance down and see millions of Molehounds climbing up and digging through the bridge. 
2769
2770With a mocking sneer, I clench my fist tightly and punch the ground with all my might. The whole cave starts to shake as the bridge begins crumbling and collapsing. 
2771
2772I can hear the panicked screams of harpies as large stones fall from the ceiling and plunge them down, crushing them to death. Molehounds hiss and squeal as they fall from the walls of the bridge. 
2773
2774I feel the ground beneath my feet move as I spread my wings and fly at the remaining harpies. I simply pass next to them, slicing them apart with my wings. 
2775
2776After a few minutes, I managed to get rid of them. 
2777
2778The cave calmed and everything was drowned in thick dust. I cough and wave my wings to clear it a little. Well... I made a mess. 
2779
2780I can see some corpses and blood beneath all this rubble. Once the dust finally settles, I fly to the other side and land inside the cave. 
2781
2782The walls in here are much smoother and there are no columns of stone, just an empty corridor. 
2783
2784I start walking but freeze in place. I have a bad feeling. Narrowing my eyes, I crouch down to take a pebble and throw it forward. Nothing happens. 
2785
2786"Am I just overthinking things?" 
2787
2788As soon as I say that, a loud sound comes from behind me and I see that the way I came in is no longer there. I'm sealed inside. My bad feeling intensifies. Was it because of the pebble? 
2789
2790Or something else... 
2791
2792I start walking in silence and nothing happens. Feeling puzzled, I whisper to myself, "What the hell is up with this dungeon..." 
2793
2794Suddenly the walls shake and begin moving. I curse inwardly. It's fucking voice activated?! 
2795
2796I start running as the corridor becomes claustrophobically narrow. 
2797
2798I kept moving until I saw a light. That motivated me to move even faster until I noticed a wide drop at the front. With a hiss, my muscles tensed and I jumped over it by kicking off the approaching wall. 
2799
2800Unluckily, that sound I made motivated the walls to move faster. I was near the end when I was reduced to shuffling through the narrow passage. 
2801
2802I grit my teeth as the pressure increases and the space to move lessens. I can't even chip these walls, let alone push them away. This is obviously a famous dungeon trap. Although if you ask me, this is a bit of an overkill. 
2803
2804I squeezed through the gap and fell down on the other side as I heard the walls shut tight behind me. I stand up with a growl as I pant and kick the wall, cursing the stupid dungeon. 
2805
2806Then I break out laughing as I crouch down and put my hands on my knees. Holy shit that was tense. I've no doubt, that it would have crushed me to death if I was only a bit slower. 
2807
2808This is what I was after, some real fun and what better place to have fun than a thousand-year-old dungeon rigged with doom devices. 
2809
2810I stand up with a shaky breath and check to see where I've ended up. My smile slips when I see that it's a completely sealed off, square shaped room. There are only small holes covering the whole length of the ceiling. 
2811
2812I roll my eyes in irritation, "Oh, come on! Give me a break already, stupid dungeon." 
2813
2814Thankfully, this one didn't activate on voices. I notice the floor of the room is covered by a large magic circle with a triangular stone in the middle. 
2815
2816"Ah, I should just get on with it." 
2817
2818I walk to the center and stand on the platform. It immediately sinks into the ground and one of the black holes opens. I stare at it with a raised eyebrow and wait for something to happen. 
2819
2820Suddenly, all the holes snap open and thick, red mist pours out as it starts to assemble. The mist quickly becomes liquid, then solid, taking the shape of a large, bulky red man. 
2821
2822I cross my arms on my chest and just stare at the... thing. I step off the platform and the holes close. The red man opens his palm and a long deep red scythe materializes in his hand. 
2823
2824He starts to swing it around, jumping from wall to wall like a monkey. He charges at me and attacks with odd viciousness. 
2825
2826I raise my tail and completely stop him in place, "Well... that was an interesting show, but it's time for you to turn back into... whatever you were..." 
2827
2828I toss him into the wall with my tail like a rag doll and direct my magic to his shadow which is being cast by the torches. Shadow control is a very peculiar type of magic. As long as there is a shadow, there is something associated with darkness. 
2829
2830The catch is, you need to use your own shadow to bind the other one. It's a  double-edged sword, in most cases. 
2831
2832My shadow entangled the red things shadow like thorns and I ripped it apart like paper. Unlike the body, the shadow is always defenseless. It's tiring to use dark attributed magic, but I am here to get accustomed to using it. 
2833
2834The red thing shuddered and fell limply. Good thing this thing isn't really alive otherwise, it wouldn't have been this easy. The thing I'm curious about is, how the hell did a dungeon create a Golem. This creature had life force and only necromancers can attach something like that on a non-living thing. 
2835
2836Don't tell me the guy who made this dungeon was a necromancer too. 
2837
2838... 
2839
2840Whatever, I don't care either way, but... now what? 
2841
2842I look at the circle more closely and see that it isn't drawn, it's etched. 
2843
2844With a light tap on my chin, I grab the golem rip him open. Thick red liquid pours out of its body and into the cracks of the circle, making it light up. Sadly, there's not enough of it to cover the whole room... 
2845
2846I return to the center and stand on the platform again, testing my theory. 
2847
2848The holes open again and the same golem appears again. I sigh and get on with it. 
2849
2850
2851
2852After finally dying the floor with the red liquid the magic circle was complete. It glowed brightly and the triangular platform sunk down, revealing a passage. 
2853
2854With a sigh, I jumped down and landed in pitch darkness. My eyes easily adapted and I looked around curiously. I couldn't see much. This is a special kind of darkness, not natural. 
2855
2856Menacing growls came from within the vast dark space. Through the thick darkness, some figures emerged and became visible to me. 
2857
2858Jet black wolfs the size of a car had me surrounded. Seven of them. Each having a different viper for a tail and long, sharp horns on top of their heads. 
2859
2860My eyes widen in recognition. These are Direwolfs, they're really rare and all of them have rabies. They say that if it's viper doesn't kill you, it's bite will. Well, anyone but me. 
2861
2862They are also darkness attributed. Meaning, they can use this place to their advantage since they are the inhabitants and I'm the intruder. 
2863
2864These guys are Wraths, except for the alpha who doesn't seem to be too happy to have a visitor. Holy hell, this isn't even the first guardian and I've already encountered an Apex. 
2865
2866"This dungeon is so fucked up. Must be my lucky day." 
2867
2868Chapter 39 - Dungeon Part 2
2869
2870
2871
2872The Capital of Terra Humanum, Solvagdar 
2873
2874
2875"Silence! The Three King's have declared the beginning of the 6th Terra Assembly! All rise and pay respect to the rulers!" 
2876
2877A tall, strong-looking man stood proudly with his head held high. His noble appearance caused everyone to lower their heads, even kings. 
2878
2879His long violet hair was tied in a neat, loose tail and his dark eyes shined with authority. He had a clean-shaven face and sharp eyebrows. A black cape made of finest silk hung from his broad shoulders and his official blue uniform perfectly represented his high status. 
2880
2881He was the Emissary of Ascheritt. He belongs to no kingdom and is only called upon when dire events happen in the world. 
2882
2883A breathtaking, black sword hung at his hip. This sword was forged by the dwarves thousands of years ago from a stone that was not of this world. A meteor that was thought to have been sent by the Gods themselves. 
2884
2885The sword's name was Zelbava, an intelligent weapon. The soul of a powerful, ancient beast was contained within the blade and the one who put the beast inside was the God of light, Usilo. 
2886
2887Every few hundred years a new Emissary is chosen by the sword. Each time he or she is elected from a different country. This man is human and, therefore, the assembly is taking place in Terra Humanum. It is a tradition. 
2888
2889The main role of the Emissary is to remain neutral and serve all four countries equally. He must work for the good of all people, not just his own. 
2890
2891The man was nervous but didn't show it on his face. He revealed what he was expected to display. Power and dignity. 
2892
2893Everyone gazed upon him with deep respect and revere, not just because of his title, but because he had the power to back it up. 
2894
2895Mid-meteoric rank was a level not many people are able to reach. He is the judge, the jury, and the executioner. He must always be truthful and impartial, otherwise, the sword that marked him as the Emissary will destroy him without hesitation. 
2896
2897As amazing as the Emissary might seem to be, he in truth carries a cursed fate. He may never live within his country, only in Terra Silva, and may never fall in love or marry. That would destroy his neutrality. Even friendship was considered a liability. 
2898
2899Others deem it the greatest honor and the highest form of order, but the man himself knows... it is the true damnation. 
2900
2901The people gathered around a massive table inside a luxurious hall. The grand room was decorated with gold and jewels. Magnificent carpentry of the furniture represented the worth of the people gathered at this assembly. 
2902
2903A few chairs were empty when three men of different races entered the grand room. Each of them was followed by a beautiful woman, their Queens. 
2904
2905Everyone in the room stood and waited for the rulers to sit at the table. The Kings and Queens sat down, but everyone else remained standing. The last person was yet to show up. 
2906
2907The King of the Elves, Gavraa Tavizor, looks towards the Emissary with disdain, "Neval, I hope you've been investigating the calamity that happened a year ago, otherwise, us coming to this... human country would have been a waste of time." 
2908
2909Neval nodded in confirmation and spoke, "The cardinal has arrived. This assembly has now officially begun." 
2910
2911Neval's duty here was to moderate the meeting and make sure they stay on topic. He was here to keep order. 
2912
2913The King of the Humans, Klaus Tauder, was the first one to speak, "Very well, on our last meeting one year ago we discussed the bloodbath that happened in Terra Silva. The danger this unknown enemy of all Races poses is a major inconvenience. Emissary Neval was responsible for finding the culprit and bringing him to justice." 
2914
2915Dorian Dargun, the King of the Beastmen, taped his finger and stood in anger, "My finest trackers could not find anything, why do you think that a mere human could?! Absolute foolishness!" 
2916
2917The meeting had just started and everyone was fighting already. 
2918
2919Neval's brow twitched in annoyance as he pulled Zelbava out and the sword produced a deafening roar, silencing everyone. 
2920
2921"Now that you've all calmed down, I believe that we can address the issue. The apex's whereabouts has nearly been found. It is only a matter of time before we get our hands on him." 
2922
2923Gasps of surprise echoed in the room. King Gavraa squinted his eyes in suspicion, "How?" 
2924
2925Neval tossed glanced at the extravagantly dressed man in golden robes, "Cardinal, would you do the honors?" 
2926
2927"Indeed." 
2928
2929A short old man stood as he kept his hands within his sleeves. He seemed incredibly average but everyone knew that the Cardinal of the Church of Salvation was, in fact, an archmage. 
2930
2931He waved his sleeve and tiny particles of light fluttered in the center of the table, forming the shape of a woman. 
2932
2933The beastman King snorted, "Don't tell me that this is your culprit. Neval, are you seriously going to tell me that this little woman brought about a calamity?" 
2934
2935"Silence!" 
2936
2937Everyone was startled by the Cardinal's thundering voice. 
2938
2939"This is no ordinary woman. 700 years ago this witch brought about the death of thousands. The 4th Terra Assembly was called exactly to discuss hunting down this wolf in sheepskin. 
2940
2941At that time, the Emissary went to hunt her down, but he had fallen to the temptation of darkness and spared the witch. 
2942
2943Zelbava had punished him accordingly, but he managed to escape with his life thanks to her help. We have been hunting them for hundreds of years but they are slippery eels. They went into hiding, but now, this massacre has led us to this woman's location. 
2944
2945We have sent our disciples and followers to the Vidas Forest and they've all disappeared. She has slaughtered our saints and warriors. Her spawns have been leading us astray and her magic playing with our minds. 
2946
2947The Church believes that whatever committed the grave sin of devouring and killing all those people, is with the witch. She definitely knows something." 
2948
2949There was a deathly silence within the room. Then a small chuckle took everyone attention. 
2950
2951A beautiful silver haired woman who sat next to King Klaus was giggling. She was exactly the Queen of Terra Humanum, Reanna Tauder. 
2952
2953Everyone knew that this unique, freckled woman had as much power as the King, even more perhaps. Her ice blue eyes and chilling attitude made others lower their heads in intimidation. She was known as the genius that shocked the world 15 years ago with her magic. Now that she is 33 years old, yet still looks incredibly youthful, no one wishes to stand up to her in fear of her strange magic. 
2954
2955"Tell me, dear Cardinal, who exactly were these people from 700 years ago? Their names." 
2956
2957The Cardinal had the look of surprise on his face as he gave the woman a courteous bow. 
2958
2959"Queen Reanna, they were the necromancer, Grim Benett, and the traitor, Aldonseuss Heathmort." 
2960
2961The Queen tapped her finger in thought, changing the topic abruptly, "Could this monster have anything in common with that... demon?" 
2962
2963The Cardinal lifted an eyebrow, "You're not talking about the demon lord, are you? He disappeared a thousand years ago along with the Archmage of End. The scriptures tell us that they had a deep blood feud. Who was at fault... that remains unclear to this day." 
2964
2965Reanna pondered for a bit, stood and walked to the Cardinal. 
2966
2967"Do you have anything that belongs to this witch?" 
2968
2969"Indeed, I do.", taking out a vial with some kind of fabric, he gives it to the Queen, "This is something that belonged to the heretic." 
2970
2971Everyone started to discuss this matter as King Klaus stood and gave his wife a meaningful glance, "Sweetheart, what are you going to do?"
2972
2973The woman smiled mysteriously, "I will find the bitch, honey." 
2974
2975
2976
2977Atkozott POV 
2978
2979I dug around the direwolf's ribcage, looking for his Immortal core. Feeling a hard, round object, I plucked it out and frowned at the pathetic little marble. This wolf was not as strong as the hive queen. 
2980
2981They gave me some trouble, but the beta's were easily handled and the alpha underestimated me too much. They had attacked in a formation, using the unnatural darkness around me to their advantage. 
2982
2983The direwolfs were as vicious as I had heard. Once I had killed the small fry, the alpha was infuriated and nearly ripped me to shreds. He had charged at me, slicing open wounds on my body with its sharp fur. Unfortunately for him, he bit my waist and lost his mind. I was kind of disappointed by the uneventful victory, but you can't always get what you expect. 
2984
2985I need to find a way to control my blood's toxicity, it's way to dangerous. 
2986
2987Eating the little marble, I felt it dissolve in my body and disappear in my core. 
2988
2989After I had killed the alpha, the dark mist in this room vanished and I could clearly see my surroundings. I was disappointed to see the same stone door that was at the entrance, which means that beyond them is the first guardian. 
2990
2991I took a step forward, ready to face the beast behind that door when something happened. A bright flash of cyan light appeared beneath my feet and the dungeon shook as a maddened roar exploded throughout the area. 
2992
2993The huge stone door blasted into pieces as a deformed, ten-meter tall beast made the floor shake from the weight of it's hooves. It's massive, muscular body stood on two powerful legs. Its body was covered in thick sand-colored fur. 
2994
2995It had four arms and in each, it held a different weapon. The most disturbing thing was its brown mangled face, it was completely hairless and bald. Thick yellow teeth stuck out of its mouth. It had a human face and murky green eyes. It was grinning like a fool as it licked its lips as if looking at the greatest delicacy. 
2996
2997I know what it is... Grim told me about them. It's a Behemoth Troll and unfortunately for me, these trolls are neither small nor are they weak. They are in fact one of the vilest of creatures in existence. Their intelligence is small, but their instincts and gluttony are top notch. They'll eat their own kin if they feel like it. 
2998
2999I felt the color drain from my face as it charged at me with full speed. I wasn't panicking because it scared me, I was panicking because I can't move! 
3000
3001The cyan light shone even brighter, completely sealing my movements as it suddenly changed into a vermilion color. That troll is going to run me over any second now! Fuck! 
3002
3003I tried using my magic to get out, but the circle just sucked it all in. 
3004
3005Just as the troll was about to run me over, I braced myself for a very unpleasant collision. 
3006
3007... 
3008
3009Nothing came... What is... 
3010
3011I opened my eyes and carefully looked around. A white fog surrounded me as I noticed that I could move again. Where am I? 
3012
3013The fog was completely frozen in place as if time didn't even move here. Confused, I made a step forward and immediately exited the fog. I blinked in surprise as I stared at the thick jungle in front of me. Even stranger, the jungle was deathly quiet. Not a single trace of life could be found. 
3014
3015I glanced at the endless fog wall that most likely surrounds this whole place. Clearing my throat, I decided against going back the way I came. I doubt that I could return anyways. 
3016
3017With that decision, the only way I could go was deeper into the jungle and hope that I find my way. 
3018
3019
3020This place is seriously dead... 
3021
3022Even the plants seem lifeless as if they're just decorations. Plastic and fake. It doesn't feel right. 
3023
3024For hours, I walked through the jungle until I finally found a clearing. I sigh in relief and inhale the stuffy air. 
3025
3026I scowl and curse as I finally lift my head to see where that light took me. 
3027
3028I freeze when I see the ridiculous place I was taken to. My jaw literally drops open as I rub my eyes in disbelief. 
3029
3030It's... a field. A field of cabbages. 
3031
3032Is someone playing a prank on me? It's the dungeon, right? 
3033
3034Why the hell would a proud, ancient dungeon put a field of cabbages here and then zap me in... This makes no fucking sense! Damn it! Have I finally lost it for good!? 
3035
3036I close my eyes and calm down. Once my head stops hurting I open them again and see a large stone in the middle of the field. Someone's laying on top of it. 
3037
3038Uncertain, I walk in that direction. 
3039
3040Stopping in front of the stone, I tilt my head at the young man laying there while he tosses a cabbage head in the air like a ball. He has a sleepy expression on his face and completely focuses on the vegetable. 
3041
3042The young demon has a handsome face with small, dark red horns sticking out of his forehead. He has shoulder length, golden hair that shines in the sunlight. His dark red eyes are glued to the cabbage he's playing with. 
3043
3044There is a dark red line flowing down the right side of his face, from his scalp to his cheek. Two more lines are stretching from his right eye. He has full lips and laugh lines that show he often smiles. 
3045
3046He's pretty short, around 170 cm, and has casual farm boy clothes on. Even though he isn't all that tall, he has a tanned and muscular body. A thin, black tail is hanging loosely from the side of the rock. 
3047
3048I flick my tongue out in annoyance and he instantly catches the cabbage. He turns his head as the indifferent expression on his face turns into a wide grin. 
3049
3050Sitting up cheerfully, he stares at me, "Heh, someone finally came! It was about time! Though, I never thought I'd see a draconian again." 
3051
3052"Where did you take me? Are we in the dungeon?" 
3053
3054He lets out a tired puff and scratches his head, "Well, yeah, we're in the dungeon." 
3055
3056I wait for him to elaborate, but he once again gets distracted by the cabbage head. 
3057
3058I wave my hand in front of his face, "Hellooo! Anyone home? Where are we then?" 
3059
3060He exhales like an annoyed teenager and scratches his nose, "A Prison." 
3061
3062Raising an eyebrow, I motion him to continue. 
3063
3064"Oh-kay. My prison. I brought you here." 
3065
3066"Why?" 
3067
3068"Dunno. Cuz I'm bored. You looked like you were having fun." 
3069
3070I squinted my eyes and sat down, irritated by this super simple demon. His prison... 
3071
3072"Who imprisoned you here?" 
3073
3074"A stupid old guy with a pointy hat, I forgot his name. I've been here for a very long time..." 
3075
3076He looked at me with a grin, "You're an apex. You'll never get out of here, you're too weak." 
3077
3078That pissed me off, "What the hell do you mean by that? And what... you're here cuz you like cabbages?" 
3079
3080He chuckles, "Not really. I'm not strong enough either and this in not a field of cabbages. I told you it's a prison, an illusion. Since it's my prison, I can make it look like whatever I want. I was out of ideas for the scenery so I changed it into a field of cabbages. 
3081
3082You know what? I can appreciate your sarcasm. It gives you a certain flair." 
3083
3084I made a sour face, ignoring his out of context comment, "Do you know where's the exit?" 
3085
3086"Yup.", he waved his hand and the scenery changed into a closed off, stuffy dark room. A beautiful, golden door was the only way out. It had engravings similar to the stone door, only a different beast was shown. Some kind of serpent. 
3087
3088"That's..." 
3089
3090The demon waved his hand again and we were back in the field of cabbages. 
3091
3092"That is something neither of us can handle and the reason why I'm still here. It's the third and final guardian of the dungeon. A unique, ancient beast known as the Millenium Hydra. A very nasty creature, with a very nasty attitude." 
3093
3094I sigh, feeling tired myself. I glance at the demon. 
3095
3096"I'm Atkozott. You?" 
3097
3098He grinned at me, revealing pearl white fangs, "That's an interesting name, Zotty. I'm Sozorak, a pleasure to meet you." 
3099
3100Chapter 40 - Take me to Church
3101
3102
3103
3104Grim POV 
3105
3106Dammit! Dammit! Dammit! Dammit! 
3107
3108I was running through the forest on the back of my soulbeast. Ris was panting as we rushed past the trees and in the direction of the cliffs. I need to find Atko. 
3109
3110They've found me, after all these years, they finally located me. Sending their brainwashed goons after me and trying to trap me. I don't know why they want me alive, but I doubt it's to give me a fair trial. 
3111
3112Even my undead army won't be able to last much longer. If only I got the void crystal sooner, I would have been able to fill it up with more powerful souls and corpses. Then even diamond ranked church bastards would be having head splitting migraines right now. Or even better, literally split open heads. 
3113
3114Atko has been gone for two days. I didn't expect him to take so long since even I don't know the way into that dungeon. I thought it would have been funny to bully him when he came back with that sour face of his, saying that he couldn't find the entrance. 
3115
3116I can only hope that he didn't find it and is still searching or training at the cliffs. 
3117
3118Arriving at the place he should have been, I found nothing but grass. 
3119
3120I jump off Ris's back and look down. My eyes widen when I see a large rift going down the cliff and splitting open the sea, revealing a staircase leading down into the dungeon. 
3121
3122That crazy motherfucker actually entered an ancestral dungeon... I'm screwed. Does he have bricks for brains?! He's probably dead and it's all my fault. Wuu, I'm a horrible teacher! 
3123
3124'Master, you should have more faith in him. Even before you started to teach him dark magic, he was quite a tenacious bastard. Not to mention that he's quite resourceful. I'm certain that he is alive, but we must escape. Otherwise, I fear of what the church has in store for us.' 
3125
3126I sigh, nodding as I calm down. I don't want to leave him in the dungeon, but I don't have a choice. I don't have the confidence he does to enter an ancestral dungeon. He was right, my physical strength is insufficient. I must find a way to rid myself of this weakness. I must get my old strength back, but I need time which is currently not a luxury I possess. 
3127
3128"You're right, Ris. We must get away, but I fear it might be too late. They've already reached my cabin and are almost here." 
3129
3130I look at my faithful friend and ally who has been with me for centuries. Hugging her tightly around her neck, I feel her body stiffen. 
3131
3132'Master...' 
3133
3134"Ris... They have a powerful tracking spell locked onto me. Even if I manage to escape them now, they will find me again quickly. I fear that I cannot run anymore, but you can. 
3135
3136You are my soulbeast so you'll always know my location. Their tracking spell won't affect you. You must escape and hide. Wait for Atko, find him and we can only pray that he will be willing to save this foolish woman." 
3137
3138Ris growls in protest and pulls back, staring at me with wide eyes full of unwillingness. 
3139
3140'Master! I will not leave you to your fate!' 
3141
3142"Hush, whatever they have in store for me, I am certain that it is not death. There is something they want from me and as long as I don't give in and give them what they desire they will not take my life." 
3143
3144I give her a sad smile as I shake my head. 
3145
3146"Even if they are trying to catch me to give me a public execution and set an example of me, I've caused them too much grief. My death will not be a fast one and as long as I still breathe, there is hope for me." 
3147
3148The tigress' body shakes violently as she lets out a low hiss. 
3149
3150'Please, do not put your faith in that lizard! He will not save you! He will definitely not go to save your life! We can run master and find another place to hide! Forget about the draconian because I am certain he will disregard you!' 
3151
3152I could hear the desperation in her voice and feel the bitterness in her body. I sigh and harden my resolve. 
3153
3154"As your master, I command you to do as I ask. Like it or not, he is my only hope. I choose to believe in him, I have no other options!" 
3155
3156Ris stumbles back as she slowly inches towards the forest. Her eyes are crystalline form the tears that have gathered within her gaze. 
3157
3158"Go.", I whisper weakly and Ris disappears in the forest, concealing her aura. I gulp down my regrets and grief, clearing my head for the oncoming battle. 
3159
3160I sigh and turn to face the oncoming group of those wretched dogs. 
3161
3162Narrowing my eyes, I take the void crystal form my interspatial ring, preparing my most powerful offensive spell. The air around me starts to vibrate as ash gray mist gathers around my body, mixing with black, glowing particles coming from the crystal. 
3163
3164Just as the dogs exit the forest and direct their weapons at me, the air around me becomes thick with the aura of death. Mournful howls and screams of the undead engulf the area, making the weakest amongst the church dogs bleed from every hole. 
3165
3166Their eyes crack with bloody veins as red tears fall down their cheeks. Dropping their weapons, they clutch their bleeding ears and vomit gallons of thick red blood. Soon enough, they are on the ground, twitching as the light of life leaves their bodies. 
3167
3168Twenty men who weren't affected grit their teeth in rage as they watch their comrades die one after the other. The only one who is not fazed is the one who still has his blade sheathed. His indifferent face chills me to the bone as he watches his subordinates choke on their own blood. 
3169
3170He looks at me and gives me terrifyingly gentle smile. His devilishly handsome features and actions are completely unrelated to the soothing aura of light that surrounds him. 
3171
3172His pale green eyes are filled with calming warmth and I feel like he won't hurt me in any way. His blonde hair is short, slightly longer on the right side. Even though he's tall and thin, I know he is in no way weak. His white uniform of a holy knight gives him an honorable and dashing appearance. He carries the image of being as harmless and as gentle as a butterfly. 
3173
3174This is why all should fear people who have the light attribute. If I didn't know better, I'd immediately let my guard down around him. I just might have been enchanted my his peaceful aura. 
3175
3176He tilts his head as he points his remaining subordinates to stand down as he gives a courteous bow, showing off his social ethics. His voice, on the other hand, was full of arrogance and loathing. 
3177
3178"My lady, as a holy knight of the Church of Salvation, I urge you to stand down and come with us peacefully. No harm will come to you if you simply follow us without retaliation." 
3179
3180Giving me a dashing smile, he leisurely stands tall, completely unfazed my the death of his men. I squint my eyes in revulsion and snort. 
3181
3182"Hah! Who do you think you are, filthy dog of the church. I might not be able to escape this time, but if you think that I'll just give into my fate without putting up a fight, you have shit for brains. Disgusting holy worm, let me show you how I devour the filthy souls of your little saints." 
3183
3184His face once again reveals that gentle smile, but his aura of light suddenly spreads to me, making me feel like I'm suffocating. 
3185
3186"My, my... what a rude little heretic. No manners at all. I will enjoy ripping out your tongue and grinding your bones into tiny little fragments. Don't worry, little witch, you won't die. I can promise you a fate far worse than death. 
3187
3188As for who I am, dirty garbage like you has no right to know my sacred name. Now, seize the heretic, I do not wish to sully myself by being in her deplorable presence." 
3189
3190The men around him shouted in unison, ""Seize the heretic!!!"" 
3191
3192They all charged in unison with their enchanted blades pointed at me. With a menacing giggle, I finally activated the power of death I had gathered from the dead saints. 
3193
3194Black, corrosive mist spread through the attacking men, burning their flesh and skin. They had the light halo around them which protected them to some extent, but the mist was only the side effect of my true attack. 
3195
3196Boney hands of the undead reached out of the ground, grabbing the saints around their ankles and pulling them down. The saints screamed in agony as the skeletons beneath the earth's surface bit and clawed their flesh. The second they fell through, they practically entered a dull meat grinder that crushed their bones and ripped their insides away. 
3197
3198Puddles of blood got absorbed into the dirt, fueling my death aura further. Those who didn't get dragged down fought my undead soldiers made of monster corpses. 
3199
3200Their halos were already drained as their skin peeled from the rotting flesh underneath. The halo might protect them from direct corrosion of the black mist, but they still inhaled it. They were all rotting from the inside out. Only those with light and darkness attributes would not be affected by it. 
3201
3202This is the most powerful and draining spell I know. That holy knight didn't even blink at the scene before him. He simply observed without interfering. 
3203
3204This is the true face of the church. He wanted me to drain myself by killing these subordinates so that he could easily capture me. 
3205
3206After the last of the attacking men were reduced to bloody puddles and bones, the holy knight sighed as he walked in my direction with lazy strides. 
3207
3208"Worthless lowborns. At least, they saved me the trouble of fighting you directly, necromancer. To dirty myself by fighting you, hmph, even our great God Usilo would be disgusted. Now..." 
3209
3210He waved his hand and a bright flash of light pushed back the remains of my corrosive mist, completely purifying the area of death. I panted from exhaustion and fury as I summoned the last of my magic, conjuring a massive golem of pure and unrestrained darkness. 
3211
3212I imbued the last soul I had into this undead. He won't last but at least, I may get an opportunity to punch that vile knight in the crotch. 
3213
3214The knight looked at the golem with uninterested eyes as he took out his sword and augmented it with light magic. His expression told me that he doesn't even put me in his eyes. Fool. 
3215
3216Separating my dark aura from my body, I used the darkness to conceal myself completely as I inched away from the golem, leaving a fake figure of myself behind. 
3217
3218The knight slashed his sword at the golem who attempted to defend himself. Wide cracks appeared on the undead as I came behind the knight. He grinned at my fake self and kept walking. 
3219
3220"Well then, that was such a waste of mana. Such a little fool you are..." 
3221
3222Before he had the chance to notice, I pulled out the only weapon I had. A  cursed dagger. Even this peak diamond rank dog will suffer from it. Slashing at his back, I suddenly froze in place. A sparkling light appeared around me as something restrained me. 
3223
3224Growling in rage as my magic dispelled, the knight finally noticed that I was behind him. He turned to look at me with wide eyes filled with surprise. His gaze quickly rose to stare at someone behind me. 
3225
3226"Senior, you are here as well?!" 
3227
3228I heard rustling as a man walked into my field of vision. I immediately felt dread befall me when I saw a face I hoped never to see again. He looked as young as he did long ago. The man Aldo saved me from when they were hunting me a long time ago. 
3229
3230Gulping, I would be shaking if his magic wasn't completely freezing me in place. This guy achieved meteor rank... Can Atko even save me if this guy is near? I could fight him equally years ago but now... 
3231
3232He had the same violet eyes, as well as the long scar on his right cheek that stood out like a brand. A brand Aldo gave him with Zelbava. His hair had, like mine, turned gray from time. It was cut short, leaving him looking nearly bald. He was tall and muscular, wearing a golden robe that portrayed him as the Archbishop, the right hand of the Cardinal. 
3233
3234His mature face seemed to be stuck in a frown as he watched the holy knight in displeasure. 
3235
3236"Nathanael, I am disappointed. The orders were clear, you were to capture the witch, bring her back alive and most importantly, you were not to underestimate her. I came to make sure everything went cleanly, but I find you with your guard down and your back facing the witch. I will personally discipline you once we return." 
3237
3238With a sigh, he looked at me, squinting his eyes as he grabbed my hair and pulled my head up to look down on me. I refused to let out a squeal of pain, staring at his despicable face with a mixture of fear and anger. 
3239
3240"Grim, it's nice to see you again. I see that you've fallen from grace since the last time I saw you. Where are all those souls you used to nearly kill me. The great, terrifying necromancer, Grim Benett reduced to a hiding rat in the woods. The fact that I once nearly died to you and that traitor is nothing but a humiliation now. 
3241
3242You aren't what you used to be. Pity. I've asked the Cardinal for permission to interrogate you personally." 
3243
3244He gave me a twisted grin, that didn't complement his aura at all. Ripping the dagger from my hand, he looked at the knight. 
3245
3246"Do you know what fate would have befallen you if you were even grazed by this vile weapon? 
3247
3248You would have become impotent. That is just the one part of it. Your appearance, of which you are so proud of, would have completely deteriorated, making you look like one of her undead monstrosities. 
3249
3250It would take the church, at least, a month or two to rid you of the curse. Considering we use all the resources at our disposal. What would your pretty wife think if she saw your ugly face, hm?" 
3251
3252Looking down at my dagger, the man seemed to have an idea. He gave the knight a haughty smile as he weighted the dagger in his palm. 
3253
3254"Little Nathaniel, I just figured out your punishment. Give me your palm." 
3255
3256The holy knight's expression turned from green to pale in an instant. Gulping, he lost all the arrogance he had before and seemed to be panicking. 
3257
3258"Bu- but, senior! I'm sure you can find it in yourself to forgive this knight's foolishness." 
3259
3260The man grabbed his arm in a flash, his arm blurring as he took the dagger and directly sliced a small wound on the knight's palm. He shrieked in panic and stared at his hand, which was turning greener by the second. 
3261
3262The Archbishop put the dagger away as he grabbed me by the neck and started walking into the woods. 
3263
3264"Next month we will start the curing process, Nathan. Until then, think back on your actions. You are not allowed to tell your wife the truth, either. If you do, the church will not cure your affliction. 
3265
3266As for you, little witch, you and I are going to have a lot of catching up to do." 
3267
3268
3269--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 
3270
3271
3272A tiger shrouded in darkness was crouching in the bushes, staring after the men who took her precious master. 
3273
3274With a soft growl, she turned in the direction of the dungeon. 
3275
3276Her eyes were full of grief and despair. As much as she hated it, that lizard truly was her masters only chance. 
3277
3278Chapter 41 - Dungeon Part 3
3279
3280
3281
3282Atkozott POV 
3283
3284"Are you just planning to stay here? Don't you want to leave?" 
3285
3286I felt exasperated talking to this idiot. He's so absent-minded! Constantly daydreaming and thinking about other things when you talk to him. No matter what you ask or say his answer is always vague. It's like he's too lazy to think, let alone speak. 
3287
3288"Why wouldn't I want to leave? It so boring in here that I play with illusionary cabbage heads. Unfortunately, we don't have the power to leave." 
3289
3290I sigh heavily as I lay down on the ground with my hands behind my head. 
3291
3292"So, what? Are we just going to stay here forever? If that's what you want to do, then sorry to break it to you, but I'm getting out of here. Even if I have to kill that Millenium Hydra to do it." 
3293
3294Sozorak burst out laughing as he grinned down at me, "Haha, you are really underestimating an Ancient, aren't you? You're a funny guy Zotty. I am not letting you go anywhere near that golden door. The second they open, both of us are doomed." 
3295
3296I squint my eyes at him, "You'd rather stay here forever than try to fight for your freedom?" 
3297
3298He let out a sigh as he looked down at me, "It's not that. I just don't see a point in fighting an unbeatable battle. Even if we attack together, victory would be far out of reach since we know nothing about each others fighting tactics and skills." 
3299
3300Taking a second to think on his words, I finally decided on what to do. 
3301
3302"Then let's fight." 
3303
3304Sozorak suddenly dropped that cabbage as he grinned at me excitedly. He studied my face with wide eyes that twinkled like a child's. 
3305
3306"Now that sounds like fun. Round one, no magic. Round two, only magic. Round three, both. Deal?" 
3307
3308He was surprisingly quick to agree. I grinned back at him, "Then I won't hold back." 
3309
3310Suddenly, he vanished into thin air. I followed suit and made plenty of distance between him and myself. We stood opposite of each other, carefully observing. At least, I was, he looked as relaxed as ever. 
3311
3312I'll make you loose that attitude soon enough. 
3313
3314With a smirk, I charged at him, my figure blurring as I almost instantly appeared in front of him. Starting my assault in a simple manner, I struck out with my fists. 
3315
3316The first one was aimed at his head and the second at his stomach. Noticing that he was planning on dodging, my eyes flashed in the moment as I retracted my hands. 
3317
3318Making a roundhouse turn, I hooked my leg at the knee around his neck, smashing my elbow into his face. 
3319
3320It was easy to do since I had both great flexibility and the height advantage. Not to mention, he barely has his guard up. This should wake him up. 
3321
3322Without waiting for him to react, I moved my leg away and threw another kick to his side. This time, he successfully blocked my move and I was greatly surprised when he barely moved a few steps back from the force of the collision. He's not bad. 
3323
3324He rubbed his face and gaped at me in surprise, "Damn, Zotty. That's some scary body you have. If this wasn't a spar, you could have killed me a few times in that knee lock. Either with your wings or tail." 
3325
3326I grinned at him as I crossed my arms in front of my chest, "Are you ready to fight seriously now?" 
3327
3328He sighed as he cracked his knuckles and neck. Suddenly, the air felt heavy with killing intent and blades on my body sharpened on instinct as I answered him with the equal amount of bloodlust. Looks like I made my point. 
3329
3330This time, I was giving him the first move. 
3331
3332Out of nowhere, a long sharp looking sword appeared in his hand. It was completely see-through, like glass. The hilt was jet black with simple yet fiendish designs. It reminded me of a katana, just a bit more rounded at the tip. 
3333
3334Soft, bloody mist swirled around Sozorak as his eyes sharpened. Grabbing his blade at the hilt, he dragged his hand from the hilt to the tip of the thin sword, dying it red with blood. 
3335
3336I stared with interest as the sword completely absorbed his blood, gaining the same color in its body. Its aura instantly spiked and the pressure grew further. Seems we're starting for real now. 
3337
3338I knew, without a doubt, that I couldn't even scratch that sword, let alone damage it. Every cell in my body screamed at me to be careful, that the sword is dangerous. I felt threatened. 
3339
3340A shaky breath of excitement escaped my lips as I flicked my tongue out reflexively. Unlike Grim, his aura tasted purely of blood. In this world, I like the flavor of blood since I perceive it differently, but this aura is just like it used to taste, metallic. 
3341
3342He let out a relaxed breath, "Haha, I've been wanting to get loose a bit. I might be a bit rusty, but don't even think about going easy on me like before." 
3343
3344I grinned widely, "That was just a warm-up. Taking it easy ain't my style." 
3345
3346On that note, he completely vanished after giving out a chuckle. Before I could even blink, he was already in front of me. His go-lucky expression was replaced by a sinister smile. 
3347
3348Lifting my hands to block, sparks flew as his sword viciously struck out. My eyes widened when I felt a stabbing pain in my hands. It was the first time someone actually made me feel pain. Whatever I hit or guarded against, I never felt discomfort until now. 
3349
3350I saw surprise flash on Sozorak's face when his sword failed to draw blood. With a hiss, I changed the direction of his sword strike and countered with a strong hit from my tail. He answered by blocking as well, but this time, I wasn't holding back. 
3351
3352He flew a few meters back and landed on his feet with grace. There wasn't a scratch on him, but his hands were shaking a bit from blocking my blow. 
3353
3354With a mischievous glint in my eyes, I spread my wings and gave myself a boost. Appearing in front of him like a shadow, I attacked with my claws. He parried but I didn't let up and increased the tempo further. 
3355
3356Both of us became a mess of blurred images as sparks and blood flew in all directions. In close quarters, I'll always have an advantage because I'm not only attacking with four limbs, I'm attacking with all seven. 
3357
3358Many cuts and bruises appeared on Sozorak's body, his farm boy outfit was in tatters. I was better off thanks to my endurance and high regeneration, but my clothes were also in shreds. 
3359
3360We fought like that for hours and, in the end, came to a stop since neither of us could get an upper hand. We were both panting in exhaustion. The fight might have gone differently if we were both going for the kill, but I'm kind of glad it was just a spar. He's an interesting guy, despite all his annoying idiosyncrasies. 
3361
3362Sozorak sighed as he let his sword vanish. Despite his beat-up appearance, he grinned brightly. 
3363
3364"Damn, Zotty. It's my loss." 
3365
3366I gave him a questioning look. 
3367
3368He humphed as he widened his arms, displaying his bloodied and mauled appearance, "This was a losing battle from the start. If I didn't know any better, I'd say your regeneration is almost on par with the hydra. You would have kept going if I didn't stop, so, of course, it's my loss." 
3369
3370I grinned, "Heh, you're not too bad yourself. Ready for round two?" 
3371
3372He narrowed his eyes slightly before his body glowed brightly and all his wounds disappeared. He watched me with a smug face, "Now you'll fight a losing battle." 
3373
3374I scowled at him, "You have the water attribute?! You could have healed yourself at any time if we weren't fighting without magic. Grr... you're mocking me, aren't you?" 
3375
3376He suddenly became carefree as he showed me an innocent face and a childish smile, "Heh, but it's so much fun teasing you. Do you wanna take a break, Zotty?" 
3377
3378I facepalmed in irritation and sighed. Jeez, he's a total misfit. This guy... just what is going on in that shriveled brain of his?! 
3379
3380"No need! Let's fight, and quit calling me Zotty." 
3381
3382"You got it, Zotty." 
3383
3384This motherfu... 
3385
3386A chilling blast of frost made me stiffen instantly. Fuck! Why'd it have to be ice?! Why couldn't it be earth or fire, hell... even light magic might be a better match than water... 
3387
3388Sozorak was grinning innocently as millions upon millions of thin icy needles appeared out of thin air. I was left dumbstruck when I saw that they were all pointing in my direction. 
3389
3390This is a whole new level of water magic. The last time I had encountered it was in the Ring. 
3391
3392I can sense serious power behind each and every one of those little nails. If I'm hit, I have a feeling that it won't just stick into me, it'll go right through and out on the other side. Does he want to make swiss cheese out of me?! 
3393
3394He tilted his head, acting cute as he spoke, "Careful, Zotty..." 
3395
3396Then the needles turned into streaks of light, flying my way. With a hiss, I activated my fire magic, amplifying it with darkness, as I lifted up a large shield of fire in front of my body. At the same time, I used shadow control to destroy a few thousand bolts before they hit home. 
3397
3398Sozorak chuckled as he jeered, "Not bad, but too open..." 
3399
3400Suddenly, I felt a stabbing pain in my body as the needles avoided my wall of fire and struck me in the sides. Gritting my teeth, the ice flew right through my body as I had predicted. It only got stuck where the bone was hit. 
3401
3402"Fucking ass..." 
3403
3404I was leaking everywhere. Surprisingly, none of the needles went for my head. Guess they would if this were a death match. Touche, Sozorak. But I'm not done yet. 
3405
3406Switching to pure dark magic, I manifested a few dark arrows of my own. Albeit the number of them was minuscule, they were not to be taken lightly. With a grunt, I waved my arm and took down my useless shield as I sent the arrows at Sozorak. 
3407
3408He narrowed his eyes in doubt, but still created a translucent dome of ice around himself. It was my turn to grin and mock. Although I doubt that I could shatter it with brute force, this attack of mine doesn't care about defense. 
3409
3410"Not too shabby, Sozzy. But too naive..." 
3411
3412Sozorak's eyes widened when the arrows fazed through his barrier and entered his body. He puked out a mouthful of blood as he convulsed for a while. 
3413
3414I grinned maliciously, "This little skill was taught to me by a certain midget. Now, shall I make you a puppet of darkness? Tear a few of your limbs off from the inside? I'm sure you could heal that. Heh... Ready to admit defeat?" 
3415
3416He looked at me with an eager gleam in his eyes, "You're better than I thought, but I know how draining dark magic is. You should have just about enough mana for one more attack after this stunt. 
3417
3418Another interesting fact is, people often underestimate Secondary elements. The guy who said Primary elements are stronger is an idiot. You're a thousand years too early to fight me with magic on equal terms. Let me show you what I mean." 
3419
3420His eyes suddenly changed color from red to neon blue. My body abruptly felt incredibly heavy. The dark essence I had planted into his body through those arrows shook before disappearing. He stood up straight as he smiled smugly. 
3421
3422Looking down at my body, I saw the needles melt into me. I shivered violently from the unbearable cold that had settled in my veins. It was slowly spreading, making my body burn from the cold. I could barely move since I was practically turning into a frozen statue. 
3423
3424Sozorak watched me with a raised eyebrow, "You see... I also know the spell you used on me. After all, it's the same principle. Look." 
3425
3426He lifted his arm dramatically and pointed at me. I felt sharp pain as the ice in my body made me move against my will. Gritting my teeth, I focused on my fire attribute, guiding it to spread over my body as I tried to melt the frost. 
3427
3428The demon chuckled, "If you think that's ordinary ice that can be melted so easily, then you need to learn more about magic. Not only that, I can sense you are especially weak to cold. I guess it's a reptile quirk." 
3429
3430When my fire could do nothing to his magic, I immediately thought of fusing it with dark magic to boost the effect. But he was right before when he said I'm almost out of mana. 
3431
3432There's one more thing that I could try, but I have never succeeded before. It's a high-consuming effect spell that'll leave me completely drained. A type of shadow magic that can make me incorporeal. It'll last for as long as I have mana so I have a few seconds at most. 
3433
3434I tried concentrating despite the searing cold in my blood. Darkness enveloped me as sweat dripped down my forehead. Sozorak watched with a curious face. He wanted to see what I would do. 
3435
3436My body progressively felt lighter until the shards of ice fell and broke on the ground. This spell is called Shadewalk. It turns my body and everything that belongs to me ethereal while expelling foreign materials. 
3437
3438I could barely hold it for two seconds before the spell lost effect and I feel on my back from exhaustion. 
3439
3440Feeling someone standing next me, I cracked opened one eye and saw Sozorak crouching with a genuinely honest face. He pointed at his chest, "My win?" 
3441
3442I sighed, closing my eyes again, "Yea, your win." 
3443
3444"Hehe, it was a good fight. I haven't had so much fun in ages. You're pretty good, but I'd say you're somewhere around the middle adept stage as a mage." 
3445
3446I grunt in confirmation, too tired to open my eyes, "What about you?" 
3447
3448"Oh, I'm at the early Expert stage." 
3449
3450I was left stupefied. Doesn't that mean that I really was fighting a losing battle? This guy could have probably finished me in the first few minutes... 
3451
3452I scowled at him as a vein popped out on my forehead. Sozorak patted my shoulder with a guilty smile, "Aww, c'mon, don't be angry. We're practically buddies already. Plus, it's good to know when you've been out matched. You know, I didn't just sit here and twiddle my thumbs for all these years." 
3453
3454I just kept scowling at him without saying anything. Why the hell is he gloating so shamelessly? Buddies? Where'd he get that idea? We're just in the same predicament, that's all. 
3455
3456And how come he's such a chatterbox all of a sudden?! 
3457
3458I sighed, accepting the facts that this guy's super spontaneous, has mood swings like a woman on her period and is a sadist at heart. 
3459
3460"How 'bout we postpone the third round until we both recharge. Tell me about the guy who imprisoned you here and created the dungeon.  Who was he and why'd he do it?" 
3461
3462Sozorak sat down on the field with his legs crossed. He leaned on his hand as his face turned deathly serious. Not once have I seen him become so serious. I felt awkward in the tense aura that surrounded us. 
3463
3464Fifteen minutes passed and he still didn't move. I sat up and noticed that he was sweating and a vein stood out on his forehead as his face turned slightly red. His eyes were set firmly, staring in the distance with a brooding look. Lifting an eyebrow, I waved my hand in front of his face. He didn't even react. 
3465
3466Just as I was about to say something, he broke the silence with a frustrated groan as he threw his hands in the air, "I fucking give up! I can't remember!" 
3467
3468... 
3469
3470Don't tell me he was straining himself so hard because he was thinking... 
3471
3472"How can you not remember the guy who locked you up in a dungeon? What do you have amnesia or something?" 
3473
3474He crossed his arms as he glowered at me, "Hey, I'm old, 'kay? I don't remember every single detail or every single person I meet. Do you try to remember minuscule things like that? It's too bothersome." 
3475
3476... 
3477
3478I rubbed my eyes with my fingers in exhaustion. Without looking at him, I spoke slowly, "He fucking locked you up in a dungeon for a thousand years. How can you forget someone like that? Do you have the memory of a goldfish?!" 
3479
3480He laughed in embarrassment as he scratched his cheek, obviously not bothered by the insult, "I do admit that I tend to be forgetful, heh. But it'll occur to me eventually!" 
3481
3482I sighed, completely wasted. This guy really is too lazy to think, it has officially been confirmed. 
3483
3484"Ah, I'm done with you. I'm gonna take a nap so keep it down and go play with your cabbages or something." 
3485
3486On that note, I almost instantly fell asleep. 
3487
3488Chapter 42 - Breakout
3489
3490
3491
3492One whole month has passed. At least, I think it has been that long. I'm not too sure since there's no night here and there's no way to measure time. 
3493
3494During this period, Sozorak and I have been stuck in an endless cycle of fighting, chatting and finding ways to pass the time. Honestly, the more I got to know the guy the less he bothered me. In other words, I got used to him being the way he is. 
3495
3496One thing I realized about him is, that he's in no way stupid, despite all my doubts. He's just... special. He's not incapable of using his head, just too lazy. Such an incredibly easygoing guy is not that easy to find. This whole time, not once have I seen him get angry or annoyed. 
3497
3498Don't get me wrong, he still irritates me, unlike anyone I've ever encountered. 
3499
3500From the first time we fought, we've been going all out in every round. I'm very disappointed to say that we've been fighting to a stalemate. His skills in magic are superior to mine and my fighting abilities are above his. We both have our advantages and disadvantages, but we just can't seem to get an upper hand on each other. 
3501
3502In truth, Sozorak could beat me if he only concentrated and stopped messing around. Unfortunately, he's lethargic, unmotivated and way too lighthearted. He's a headache inducing nightmare that way. 
3503
3504Currently, we're waiting for my mana to recharge since my mana capacity is smaller than his. He always stops using magic when he sees that I'm out of fuel. He said something about it being more interesting that way. Then I beat the shit out of him since he doesn't use magic to heal himself. 
3505
3506I sigh as I cross my arms and glare at Sozorak. 
3507
3508"Are we finally going to kill that fucking hydra or not? I'm running out of patience. We've been fighting and wasting time here for God knows how long. I already know all your spells and skills so I'm pretty confident in my ability to kill it with you." 
3509
3510He scratched his head and grinned. 
3511
3512"Well, that is true. Oh-kay! Let's go there tomorrow! Ahaha, I'm bored here anyway." 
3513
3514I was already prepared to persuade him if he said no. It came as quite a shock to me when he agreed so quickly. I've been able to put up with him for a month in this place. My skills have greatly improved, but I can't take it anymore. One of the reasons is... I'm hungry as hell. 
3515
3516Sozorak can sustain himself on mana since he's old and has a well developed Immortal core. I, on the other hand, still have a freshly made core that isn't anywhere near making me truly immortal. It needs time to grow and mature. 
3517
3518Apparently, he can't zap in any resident of the dungeon. I was an exception since I'm considered an intruder. 
3519
3520"So, Zotty... where will we go once we're out?" 
3521
3522He snapped me out of my thoughts and I opened my mouth to answer him. Freezing in realization, I frowned at him instead. He lifted his eyebrows in confusion. 
3523
3524"What? Is there something on my face?" 
3525
3526"Did you just say 'Where will WE go'?" 
3527
3528He tilted his head and nodded curiously, "Yea." 
3529
3530I snorted out a laugh, "WE are not going anywhere. I'm going back to find out what the midget has been doing and you go wherever the hell you wanna go." 
3531
3532He stared at me with a blank face. I sighed, thinking that he finally got the hint. 
3533
3534He suddenly straightened up his posture and tapped his fist on his open palm while making a face full of wonder. 
3535
3536"Then I'll go with you." 
3537
3538I pinched the bridge of my nose as a vein popped on my forehead. I was about to slowly spell it out for him, but a sudden clap startled me and I was afraid, yes, afraid, of what was going to come out of his mouth next. 
3539
3540"I just remembered! Hahaha! I told you it would occur to me eventually! I remember why that guy locked me in here." 
3541
3542He was laughing pridefully as if he had accomplished a true miracle. Seriously... it has been a month and now you remember? I refrained from saying anything and waited for him to continue. 
3543
3544"You see, he was some kind of super strong mage and we kind of had a little dispute over the fact that I screwed his daughter. But don't worry, she was totally willing, haha. 
3545
3546He wanted to kill me for it so it escalated and I ended up locked up, haha. He died, though." 
3547
3548I had nothing to say to that. What the hell kind of reason is that?! 
3549
3550"How did he find out?" I ask him with a completely blank face. Honestly, I'm not even surprised anymore. 
3551
3552"Well, he didn't find out immediately. He discovered it five months later when she was sporting a rounded belly, haha." 
3553
3554Okay. I stay corrected, I'm not surprised, I'm astounded. I really wish the earth would open up and swallow him whole. How can he be so serene about that?! 
3555
3556I was ripping my hair out inside of my mind but remained indifferent on the outside. 
3557
3558"So... he wanted to kill you because you impregnated his daughter?" 
3559
3560He crossed his hands in a defensive pose as he waved his head in denial. 
3561
3562"No, no, no. He wanted to kill me because I wouldn't take responsibility. I mean, can you imagine me being responsible? Besides, it was a one-time thing. It's not my fault the girl had the wrong idea about our relationship. 
3563
3564I'm not sure what his name was... 
3565
3566Xavier B- something. I know they called him Archmage of End and that he had the darkness attribute like you. Teresse, his daughter also had that attribute." 
3567
3568He grabbed his head and made a serious face. Uh-oh, he's thinking again. I look at him, thinking that his situation was hilariously stupid. Grinning, I decide to poke at his nerves. 
3569
3570"Careful, Sozo. Don't hurt yourself." 
3571
3572He looked incredibly bothered by the fact that he couldn't remember the guys name. So much, in fact, that he started to mumble something. 
3573
3574"Xavier Be... Bene... no, wait, or was it Bane- something? Baaaaaaaneeet...?" 
3575
3576I couldn't help laughing at him as I covered my mouth with a hand to try and stifle my laughter, "Pffft, what are you? A sheep? Come on, you can do it or you will die trying. Hahahaha" I cheered him on sarcastically. 
3577
3578"Ba..., Bane..." suddenly clapping his hands in exclamation, he grinned proudly. 
3579
3580"Aha! I remember now! It was Banek!! Xavier Grimor Banek!!" 
3581
3582As soon as he said that name it started to nag at me. It sounded familiar yet I was certain that I've never heard of anyone named Banek. For some reason, I was thinking something along the lines 'This guy really is a total idiot.' 
3583
3584Dunno why. Oh, well, it doesn't really matter. I should probably get back on topic. 
3585
3586"Right, that's nice and all, but the fact still remains that you are not coming with me. We go our separate ways once we're out." 
3587
3588Sozorak lost his radiant glow of success and looked at me with puppy dog eyes. 
3589
3590... 
3591
3592One day, I'll hang him by the balls and use him as a fucking pinata. What is up with that pouty face!? Isn't he like, over 1000 years old? 
3593
3594"But, Zotttttttyyyy! Aren't we BFFs?! I wanna go with you! I haven't had so much fun in ages and I haven't had a friend even longer than I've been locked up!" 
3595
3596... 
3597
3598And I'll use a club with rusted nails to hit that blood bag pinata. 
3599
3600"We aren't friends! I've already told you that so many times that I've lost count." 
3601
3602"Aww, come on, Zotty. I know you don't mean it." 
3603
3604#$&/(&#×ߤ§@%&#$%&ł"#$&%"#$%łŁ@€÷×&%"#$%łŁ@€÷פß\|€!!! 
3605
3606Fuuuckk! Why is this guy so insufferable!? Wait... he's doing this on purpose, isn't he? 
3607
3608I glance at him and see his stupid, innocent looking mug blinking at me with clear, slightly amused eyes. I feel a chill go down my spine. He's a bully on a whole new level... 
3609
3610I give up! He wins! 
3611
3612"Ahhh... you know what? Do whatever you want..." 
3613
3614Smiling widely, he gave me a pat on the back as if he's sympathizing with me. That motherfucker... 
3615
3616
3617
3618Sozorak POV 
3619
3620Ahhhh, it's so much fun to tease Atkozott. He's such a serious and stuck up guy that it makes me want to push his buttons. He needs to let loose and chill. Like I do, haha. 
3621
3622Life is so boring without having someone to bully. I like to harass Zotty. It's funny seeing such a large and imposing guy lose his hair. These past month has truly been one to remember. 
3623
3624Even though I really do consider us being friends, this draconian is simply too socially awkward and too stubborn. He's a total loner type of guy. Even more than me. 
3625
3626I've also noticed that he has some serious trust issues and acts very unfriendly whenever he get the chance. No matter the situation, he'll always have a sarcastic remark at the ready. 
3627
3628He likes to insult me a lot and always tries to get back at me for my provocations. Unfortunately, the way he does it is by beating the shit out of me at the end of our fights. I just don't stand a chance against him in close combat without magic. His natural regenerative ability is monstrous, plus he really doesn't hold back. I would have definitely died if I didn't have my healing magic. 
3629
3630I sigh and grin as I watch him walk off while mumbling something about a headache. Haha, rest well, my friend. Tomorrow we're finally going to leave this place. 
3631
3632I thought about his reserved nature. He's colder than the ice that I create which makes me wonder what made him that way. We both have our demons that have forged us into what we are today. I have a feeling that we're more similar than we think. I just had a bit more time and experience than Atkozott. 
3633
3634The past that once fed my fury was now looked upon with indifference. He, on the other hand, still bore the full weight of his past. I want to help him. I can see myself when I look at him... 
3635
3636Ahhhh... 
3637
3638These profound thoughts are giving me a headache too. I'm gonna go do something unproductive. 
3639
3640
3641--------------------------------------------------- 
3642
3643
3644We stood in front of the golden door in contemplation. I had dispelled the illusion of the field of cabbages and now we stood in reality. The damp, dark prison. 
3645
3646Atko was talking about something with a serious face. 
3647
3648"So, this is it, huh? I wonder what blah, blah..." 
3649
3650He just kept going on and on. Halfway I got distracted by a hangnail on my finger and started to poke at it. It probably happened yesterday during the fight. 
3651
3652I focus as I try to remove the part of the nail. A soft gasp escapes me when I accidentally cut open my finger with my sharp nails. 
3653
3654Blinking a couple of times I use a bit of magic and heal my poor finger. 
3655
3656Looking up, I see what Atko's doing. Standing in front of me, he looked at the door more closely as if inspecting it. He was still talking. 
3657
3658I wonder how the world has changed... 
3659
3660Most of the people I knew back then are probably dead or have moved on to the other continent, following the ancients footsteps. According to Atko, apex monsters are really rare in this day and age. 
3661
3662Another new thing is slavery. Apparently, some human woman created a thing called contracts and has been turning people into toys and puppets. How uncouth. 
3663
3664The information that shocked me the most was the fact that demons are a minority! How'd that happen? We used to be on the same level as the elves in regard of the population and influence. *sigh* 
3665
3666There's a lot to be fixed... 
3667
3668I hear a nagging sound and focus on Atko who's scowling at me with an annoyed face. I clear my throat, "Yea, I totally agree. Let's go kill it!" 
3669
3670... 
3671
3672He lifts an eyebrow, "You weren't listening, were you?" 
3673
3674"Ahem, of course, I was, I just forgot! I'm old you know." 
3675
3676I saw his face twitch in irritation, "That excuse is the thing that's getting old. Just open the damn door, will ya." 
3677
3678I saluted cheerfully, "Gotcha!" 
3679
3680I focus mana into my palms and brace myself against the huge door. Stale dust flew out of the sealed room as it slowly cracked open. Pushing it open all the way, we were greeted by a very smelly, closed-off chamber. It was ginormous! 
3681
3682It probably reaches around 1000 meters in both height and width. At the edge where the floor should connect with the wall was a sharp drop into nothingness. The whole thing was like one big, funky-smelling platform. 
3683
3684The hydra was nowhere to be seen. 
3685
3686We carefully walked to the center of the room. Well, Atko was careful, I just strolled in like I own the place. Looking around, Atko turned to look at me with a mocking grin. 
3687
3688"I can't sense a thing in here. Could it be that you've been duped?" 
3689
3690"Errr... no way, right? Haha, Ol' Xavi didn't have a sense of humor. There's no way..." 
3691
3692I waved my hand, dismissing the thought immediately. He wasn't called the Archmage of End just for jokes. Teresse once told me about how her father battled a large serpent with multiple heads. He wasn't able to defeat it so he trapped it with an ancient artifact after wounding it. 
3693
3694"That reptile should definitely be here somewhere, " I mumble as I look around curiously. 
3695
3696As soon as I say that the whole place starts to rumble violently. A loud bang comes from behind us as the golden door shuts itself tightly. 
3697
3698Soft, ominous hisses echo within the chamber as a huge serpent suddenly slithers down from the ceiling.   
3699
3700I immediately manifest my lifelong partner, Umvell. My most powerful weapon and comrade. The blade can slice through anything that is below its power. Atko surprised me when he had managed to go toe to toe with it. 
3701
3702His claws are special, I guess. Let's just hope that hydra's skin isn't. 
3703
3704Dust rose as the beast dropped down to the floor. 
3705
3706"Damn, I can't see shit. Hang on, I'll clear it out" Atko said as he spread his leathery, black wings and waved them forward with full force. 
3707
3708The dust was blown away, revealing a huge pile of coiling body parts. I was stunned by its sheer size as the serpent slowly unwrapped. Seven massive draconic heads lifted up, glaring at us venomously with its differently colored eyes. 
3709
3710The hydra was dark purple in color and reached around 400 meters in height and 600 meters in length. Its sharp, obsidian claws were the same length as our whole bodies. 
3711
3712A pair of small, shriveled up wings fluttered uselessly on its back as the hydra hissed out a menacing laugh. 
3713
3714"We ssssee you have finally deccccided to try and leave thisssss placccce. Foolisssssh demon. It isssss your fault that we have been trapped in here by the wretcccched human. We ssssshall feassssst on your flessssh." 
3715
3716The serpent gave out an elated laugh that sounded like a fit of hisses and snarls. I grinned avidly as I painted my blade red with blood. I glanced at Atko who had his eyes narrowed scornfully with that permanent scowl of his on hand. 
3717
3718"Ready for a fight of your life, Zotty?" 
3719
3720He looked at me out of the corner of his eye and his face twisted with a malicious grin. There was a strange glint of wild, unrestrained hunger in his eyes that sent chills down my spine. He looks as if he's the monster here and not the hydra. He's scary! 
3721
3722"I think that thing looks rather delicious... I never ate serpent meat, I wonder what it tastes like. Wanna find out?" 
3723
3724I barked out a laugh and we both prepared to fight for our freedom and our lives. 
3725
3726Before I could react, Atko was already in motion as he charged like lightning at the hydra's heads. Dark tendrils leaked out of his body as he tried to restrain the beast by tying its heads together. 
3727
3728Without hesitation, I mobilized my own magic, following Atko's intention. Thick, chilling ice spread along the hydra's legs, freezing its limbs and preventing it from moving. 
3729
3730I supported Atko and ran to attack with my blade slicing at its muscular body. The beast roared and struggled to get free from the powerful ice field and dark tendrils that we had cast as we advanced with combined effort. 
3731
3732Atkozott sliced at its body with his wings and tail. Seeing that, I cursed inwardly before shouting at Atko. 
3733
3734"Be careful! Hydras have highly toxic blood. We need to find its Immortal core and destroy it. Otherwise, we'll just wear ourselves out." 
3735
3736Jumping away, Atko nodded in approval before going back to attack. I was shocked when he mercilessly cut into the hydra's flesh. Like a possessed beast, he struck without regard for his well being. The skin on his whole body sizzled and burned, but he didn't even flinch. 
3737
3738Scary! 
3739
3740I heard a mocking snort come from Atko who was covered in blood from head to toe, "Hmph, this barely tickles. You should try entering a Voidhal hive. Now that hurts." 
3741
3742The hydra roared in rage as it finally broke free of its restraints. Four of its heads focused on Atko and three attacked me. I heard Atko curse as he shouted, "Regroup!" 
3743
3744I fired off a few icicles, embedding them deep into its body as I retreated back with Atko. The hydra roared and tried charging after us, but the ice that I put inside its body held it off. It won't last long, though. 
3745
3746"Raaaah!!! Little fiendssss! We sssshall rip you to pieccccessss. Your petty triccckssss can not lassssst forever! You will die here today!" 
3747
3748The hydra roared loudly as it fought the ice in its body. Atko and I fell back and stopped to rethink our strategy. 
3749
3750"Fucking hell! This motherfucking bitch! Where the hell is its core?!" 
3751
3752Atko cursed in infuriated hisses as he slowly peeled off some of his burnt skin. It looked really gross... 
3753
3754Now that he mentioned it... oh... 
3755
3756"Errr... I just remembered that a hydra has the ability to move its core to wherever it wants." 
3757
3758Atko glared at me in anger, "You say that NOW?!" 
3759
3760I scratch my head in embarrassment, "Haha, sorry." 
3761
3762"Anything else you'd like to share?" he sneered at me with obvious irritation. 
3763
3764"Well... hydras don't have gender. It's a hermaphrodite." 
3765
3766His scowl just kept deepening, "How is that relevant?" 
3767
3768I shrugged, "The more you know?" 
3769
3770Sighing, Atko glanced at the hydra which was viciously struggling against my magic. I could feel it loosening and cracking. 
3771
3772"Alright, here's the plan. Its skin is getting in the way of my senses. It heals too quickly so we won't be able to skin it little by little. I have a method to find its core, but it's gonna be nasty business. How long do you think you can last against it on your own?" 
3773
3774I puff out a breath and glanced at it in assessment, "10 minutes tops. What are you planning to do?" 
3775
3776He grinned at me secretively, "I'm going to piss it off, of course." 
3777
3778My mind went blank as I stared at him in silence. 
3779
3780He continued with a serious voice, "Once I'm out, I'll give you a signal. We only have one shot at it before it moves the core so you better stay sharp. You can't afford to daydream in this situation." 
3781
3782I sigh and nod then give him a curious look, "Out?" 
3783
3784His face twisted with some unknown emotion just as the hydra broke my magic. We exchanged a look and nodded. 
3785
3786Atko took a deep breath as he spread his wings and flew off with crazy speed, landing on one of the hydra's huge, raging heads. 
3787
3788Then his voice exploded loudly through dungeon, "HEY, YOU UGLY TRANNY!!! I BET YOU LOVE TO SUCK YOUR OWN DICK-CUNT! COME ON, IS THIS THE BEST YOU GOT?! ANCIENT MONSTER MY ASS, A KITTEN IS FIERCER THAN YOU!" 
3789
3790As his voice echoed wildly, he suddenly kicked the hydra in the eye with so much power that it blew like a ball. Blood and watery liquid gushed out as the serpent screeched in pain and rage. 
3791
3792"INSSSSSSSSSSOLENCE! WE WILL END YOU!" the hydra screamed in fury as its heads lashed out with untraceable speed. I stared in shock as one of the heads flew through the air, falling on the ground with a bang, its blood burning the ground black. 
3793
3794I saw Atko viciously grab its other eye and rip it out. The beasts seven heads once again roared in pain, their jaws widening in impossible arcs. 
3795
3796Atkozott glanced back at me and gave me a disgusted, self-comforting smile as he ran atop the draconic snout. Jumping down, he grabbed one of its uneven, sharp fangs and propelled himself right down the serpent's throat. 
3797
3798Chapter 43 - So... You Come Here Often?
3799
3800
3801
3802Atkozott POV 
3803
3804Only two words can describe the experience I am currently going through. 
3805
3806Fucked. Up. 
3807
3808As I slid down the repulsive inside of the hydra's throat, I couldn't help but wonder if this is what a water slide is like. It was fun and disturbing at the same time. 
3809
3810The sleek, slimy liquid stuck to my body as I slid further down the fleshy membrane of its jugular. The smell was horrible, like bad morning breath and rot. It was even worst than the moldy dungeon. 
3811
3812Oh, and not to mention the disgusting appearance of one's insides. Normally, this place should be pitch black, but my night vision has made it possible for me to see in here as if it's broad daylight. Seeing the way the veiny, reddish flesh fluctuates and shifts would probably traumatize a normal person. 
3813
3814The whole place shook from the fighting that was happening outside and the hissing growls being made by the hydra. The flesh I was slipping on jerked, trying to push me down faster into the belly of the serpent. 
3815
3816Suddenly, I felt mana leaving my body at a crazy speed. What the hell is going on?! 
3817
3818I could feel it forcefully being sucked out of my body as the hydra absorbed my mana like it's a fucking buffet. It must be because the fucking tranny feeds on it subconsciously. It's like digestion, I guess. 
3819
3820Fuck! I need to hurry up or this whole thing would have been nothing but a farce. 
3821
3822Abruptly, the direction of my fall changed as the serpent moved it's head in crazy angles. The direction kept changing as I cursed loudly, my head getting woozy from abrupt changes in movement. 
3823
3824I tried to stop mana from leaving my body while spreading my arms and attempting to slow down my descent. Since I barely reduced my speed because of the slippery mucus, I wedged my claws into its flesh. Thank God that my claws are acidproof. 
3825
3826I heard the tranny roar in pain and annoyance, but Sozo must have been keeping it busy so it barely paid any attention to me. Good. Heh, this must be a horrible feeling, like having a sharp bone stuck in your throat. Yeah, I hope it hurts you transgender bastard! 
3827
3828Closing my eyes, I tried to focus despite the disturbances around me. I widened my senses, noticing that I can't perceive anything beyond the hydra's body. Its skin working as some sort of concealment cloak. Seeing where my mana was going, I didn't know whether to laugh or cry. 
3829
3830It was being sucked out by the tranny's immortal core which was hidden in a ridiculous place! The cunning serpent had compressed its core to a smaller size and stored it between the vertebrae of its spine. And it was near its crippled wings, right at the nape of its necks! 
3831
3832Sweat ran down my forehead as I focused solely on sealing my own mana, trying to keep as much of it as I could. 
3833
3834Just as I was about to cut my way out of here, I heard a loud, desperate shout, "Wait! I know someone's in here! PLEASE GET ME OUT OF HERE! I'll do anything you want if you just. Get. Me. Out! *sob* *hic* I can't take it anymore! Please, please, please, please!!! Waaaaaah! I'm sorry I tried to leave old man, I don't wanna die! Please! I promise to do ANYTHING! I'll be your slave, toy, pet, whatever you want!!! *sob* 
3835
3836I froze in place with wide eyes as I gaped down the hydra's throat. I'm 100% certain that was a woman's voice. What...? 
3837
3838Pondering on how much time I have left, I sigh and retract my claws. I should have around 6 more minutes before Sozo's down for the count. Besides, my curiosity always gets the better of me. 
3839
3840Pummeling down at an incredible speed, I finally reach the end of its throat and quickly drive my claws back into its flesh, halting immediately. 
3841
3842I was dumbfounded by what I saw. 
3843
3844It was definitely a woman, but she was covered from head to toe in thick layers of dried blood and mucus. So much, in fact, that you couldn't even see her features or skin clearly. 
3845
3846She was obviously naked and using the same tactic as me. She had long, black talons that were plunged deeply into the hydras flesh. I could see a pair of small, black bat wings that hung limply on her back and a thin black tail extending from her shapely ass. 
3847
3848The only vivid color I could see on her body were her eyes. They were two, neon-pink orbs that made me feel attracted like a moth to a flame even though she's covered in an amazing amount of filth. Her pupils were tightly narrowed, making them look like two thin slits as she wept and whined. 
3849
3850Her frame seemed to be small as her delicate shoulders shook in misery. 
3851
3852"P- Please *hic* help me... *sob* I'll do whatever you want..." she whimpered as I contemplated on whether I should get her out or just leave her be. 
3853
3854I have around 5 minutes left. 
3855
3856Looking at her with curiosity I decided to ask a few questions first, Sozo's a strong fellow, he'll be fine... 
3857
3858"Who are you and how'd you end up here? You answer this and then I'll see if I'll help you or not." I said with a cold voice. 
3859
3860"Wuuu... My name is Zarella *sniffle* Ugh, I was the second guardian of this place, but I was sick of it and *hic* wanted to leave because I'm a succubus and *hic* I need to feed on males *hic* so I successfully opened a portal and *sniffle* ended up in this place... 
3861
3862*sob* I never thought that old man would actually make an ancient as his third guardian so..." her voice trailed off as she cried like a little girl even though I could tell that her body was that of an incredibly attractive woman. Not taking the horrible condition into account, of course. 
3863
3864She took a deep breath, trying to get herself together, "I, I've been here for a whole year... I just couldn't handle the loneliness anymore! It was driving me insane!!! One thousand years without any interaction with the opposite sex is pure torture for a succubus! Only last year had I finally collected enough power to open a portal and it didn't even get me out!" 
3865
3866She screamed and shouted in frustration and misery, "AND THIS FUCKING ANCIENT ATE ME WHOLE!!! IT FUCKING SUCKED OUT MY FUCKING MAGIC! FUCK!!! I COULDN'T POSSIBLY BREAK OUT WITHOUT IT!" 
3867
3868Breathing heavily, she stared at me with furious eyes, "All I could do was stay stuck in here and hope that bastard would finally grow some balls and try to break out of his prison. Ughhh! This is all his fault!! Damn you, Sozorak!!! I'll get back at you for this!" 
3869
3870Suddenly, the tranny started to move. I gave her a meaningful glance, "We're out of time." 
3871
3872On a pure whim, I wrapped my tail around her slender waist and her eyes shone with gratitude as I pulled her up. She retracted her claws and just hung there like a rag doll. She was panting in exhaustion and didn't even have the strength to hold herself up. She's in such a miserable state that even I felt some pity for her. 
3873
3874Maybe it was because she's a succubus and has some strange influence on me or maybe I just felt like it. If she was supposed to be the second guardian then she must have sufficient strength. Obviously, not enough to take on an Ancient by herself, but enough to give a diamond rank a headache. I'm already stuck with Sozorak so why not take the woman too? 
3875
3876Plus, she doesn't need to be clean for me to know that she's definitely a stunning beauty and I haven't had sex for more than a year. So yeah, my motives are anything but pure... 
3877
3878Taking a deep breath, I pulled Zarella to my chest as I spread my wings with sudden, untraceable speed. 
3879
3880*RIPPP* 
3881
3882The hydra's throat was cut open instantly by my razor sharp edges and I heard it's remaining heads hiss in pain. Making sure the toxic blood doesn't touch the little devil in my arms, I waved my wings and flew out of its body, sending blood flying everywhere. 
3883
3884I saw Sozorak in tatters and panting as he continuously healed the wounds on his body. He looked horrible which brought me some strange sense of satisfaction. 
3885
3886"Hey! You should stand back now! I know what to do, thanks for keeping it busy. Oh, and here, catch!!" shouting at Sozorak I got his attention and dropped the girl in his direction, trusting him to catch her. 
3887
3888Immediately, I turned around midair and rushed to the spot where I had sensed the core. I looked back for a second and saw that he had caught her, moreover, they were now shouting at each other. 
3889
3890Well... Zarella was shouting at him while he just grinned at her stupidly. I know that face...he has no idea who she is... 
3891
3892The hydra was confused, not sure to who it should pay attention too. It roared in frustration and fury, "Little wormssssss! Playing around my body like it'ssss your playground! I've had enough of your insssssssolence!!! DIE!" 
3893
3894The three heads suddenly vibrated with a terrifying amount of mana. The pressure within the dungeon increased ten fold as each head glowed with a different color. Whatever the crazy serpent was planning, it would bring the roof crashing down on our heads. 
3895
3896I cursed when I saw the fucking tranny was aiming at those two who were still bickering. 
3897
3898Unsealing my magic, I felt a surge of power as I used the combined strength of darkness and fire to increase my speed until I became nothing but a burning shadow leaving behind flaming afterimages. 
3899
3900Moving closer to its back, I put my wings together and my claws forward. With that charge and the fiery dark aura on my body, I was able to make a deep enough hole in its tough skin and muscles, reaching the bloody bone of its huge spine. As a result, I was completely covered in its toxic lifeblood. 
3901
3902With a hiss of pain, I shoved my hand into the crack between its vertebrae, making the serpent turn its charging attack at me. Some of its heads hissed and roared, its spiked tail thrashing around, making the dungeon shake as its body coiled. Ignoring the maddened hydra, I finally grabbed the core. 
3903
3904It strongly resisted as the hydra tried to move it out of my reach, but I wasn't letting go. I wanted to crush it like I had destroyed the Voidhal Queen's core, but I could feel that it was impossible. Then I heard a shout. 
3905
3906"Just rip it out and toss it over to me! I'll handle the rest!" I heard Sozorak shout with a surprisingly serious voice. 
3907
3908With a grunt, the muscles in my whole body bulged as I put my back into it and... 
3909
3910*RIIIIP* 
3911
3912I almost lost my balance as the thing finally loosened and came out. A dark green orb with small colorful sparks floating around inside it was within my hand. It was the size of a grapefruit and radiated a terrifying amount of vitality and power. 
3913
3914My body groaned as I tensed and drew back my arm. Narrowing my eyes and flicking my tongue out, I focused on Sozorak while taking a deep breath. 
3915
3916Using all my strength, I threw a beanball straight at him which flew like a bullet fired out of a sniper. Putting a hand over my eyes to check my throw, I grinned when I saw Sozorak throw himself to the ground in panic. [A.N. beanball - a pitch thrown at the hitter's head (this is illegal in baseball)] 
3917
3918The core hit the golden door and made a huge dent while getting stuck in it. I let out a whistle and nodded, feeling satisfied with my improved strength. 
3919
3920The hydra had fallen to the ground limply as soon as I had taken out its core. I watched Sozorak take the core and noticed his focused expression. Whoa...when push comes to shove he can actually concentrate... 
3921
3922I could see a thick layer of dark blue frost spread over the vibrating core and it quickly stopped moving. Its aura became weaker and weaker until it was reduced to nothing but a pulse. 
3923
3924He grinned widely and waved at me with the core in his hand, signaling that it was a success. Giving a genuine smile, I was about to go over to them when a wave of pain and dizziness hit me as the adrenaline rush in my blood lessened. 
3925
3926Feeling confused, my vision started to blur and my body swayed as I glanced down. I was completely deprived of skin and showing the bloody muscles hidden underneath it. I then noticed the huge gash spreading accross my abdomen, some of my guts were hanging out as a cascade of blood kept pouring down my waist. 
3927
3928... 
3929
3930'How'd that happen?' 
3931
3932I suddenly lost all feeling in my legs and fell down the massive body of the hydra. My eyes rolled to the back of my head as I lost consciousness. 
3933
3934Chapter 44 - At Death's Door
3935
3936
3937
3938Zarella POV 
3939
3940Right before Atkozott and Sozorak entered 
3941
3942
3943"How...long has...it been?" I mumble silently. A question I've been asking myself since day one. I think it has been a year... 
3944
3945Shaking my head, I try to chase away the drowsiness and exhaustion. I've wedged my claws so deep into the beast's flesh, for so long that I feel as if I have become a part of it. 
3946
3947I no longer have the strength to even struggle. My magic won't replenish since the ancient continuously sucks me dry. The loneliness and yearning from before were unbearable, but this...this is hell. 
3948
3949I can't even recognize myself since all this grime has gathered on top of my body. My limbs are numb. It hurts. Maybe I should just let go... 
3950
3951I wanted to cry, but my tears had gone dry in the first few months of despair. I had screamed and cursed and begged. Nothing would release me from this abyss. 
3952
3953The sight of convulsing flesh doesn't disgust me anymore. It just doesn't matter. 
3954
3955I want to leave this place. I don't want to die! I've survived a thousand years of solitude, I had accumulated my magic and bid my time. And for what? To end up here before I die? 
3956
3957No! I refuse to die here after enduring so much! Even if I have to suffer another thousand years, I will survive! 
3958
3959I renewed my resolve, determined not to give up. This is how I motivate myself every once in a while. If I didn't... 
3960
3961I fear that I would lose my spirit. Us succubi need to have a strong will and self-confidence. It is our greatest asset past our beauty. It is what attracts even the most serene, headstrong men into our clutches and the thing that keeps us going. 
3962
3963We are proud creatures despite moving from one sexual partner to another. We are the Inani, devils. Unlike demons, we need to feed to replenish and increase our strength. We enjoy it. We are fierce in both a battle and the bed.It's in our nature to be cruel, to take what we want. 
3964
3965The only reason I've survived this long is because that blasted Benett cursed me. One might think that's a good thing... not needing sustenance... 
3966
3967But not for devils. We love what we are and accept ourselves completely. The only way to break this curse is for me to feed on a male with a darkness attribute as curses are originally created by dark magic. 
3968
3969Suddenly, I felt the hydra move. My eyes widen in confusion as the whole place shakes from its loud hisses and snarls. 
3970
3971The beast hasn't moved since the day I was eaten. It simply hibernated and remained dormant. Could it be... 
3972
3973Has someone actually come?! Is it the stupid demon? Has he finally decided to escape? 
3974
3975A bright flare of hope lit up within me as I started to yell for help from the top of my lungs. The strength that I had thought I had lost suddenly returned to me as I desperately shouted. My voice kept echoing within the seemingly endless serpentine body. 
3976
3977I struggled to catch the attention of whoever was out there fighting the enraged beast that was hissing and threatening. I heard the hydra mention that demon and I realized that someone else was with him. 
3978
3979If only he had kept it in his pants or at least accepted some responsibility, none of this would have happened! MY suffering was all his fault! Bastard! I am going to break his balls for what he did to me! I'll cut off the cause of all this and make him take it in the rear! 
3980
3981My begging for help quickly turned into silent curses. 
3982
3983They can't hear me... It's pointless... 
3984
3985The hydra was roaring in pain as I slowly quieted down. How could I possibly be found? Only by coincidence, that's how. Out of seven heads, I was in the one second to the right and no sound can be transmitted outside of the beast's body. My chances of salvation are 1:7. 
3986
3987I can only hope that they subdue the serpent... 
3988
3989Just as I was about to lose my little flame of hope, I heard a curse echo through the fleshy tunnel. Widening my eyes in excitement, I felt tears fall from my eyes. 
3990
3991After the shock left me, I opened my quivering lips and started to once again cry for help. I don't even know what I'm saying anymore, I just want to get out, no matter the cost. 
3992
3993Without any control over my raging emotions, I shuddered and sobbed hysterically. All my bottled-up feelings just burst out. 
3994
3995Then, through my tears, I saw a large figure quickly falling down towards me. Instantly halting right in front of me, what I saw looked like an abomination from hell. 
3996
3997Half of his face was covered in blood and extreme burns. His long, dark hair gleamed from the slippery mucus. I saw a pair of large, leathery wings with a silvery sheen at the edges. His body was covered in deep, ugly wounds and even more dirt and blood than me. Some skin was missing on many parts of his body. 
3998
3999Deadly metallic claws were viciously cutting into the serpent's flesh as he held on. Not to mention the absolutely terrifying aura he was releasing. The only thing that stopped me from screaming at the sight of this horned monster were his striking, emerald eyes. 
4000
4001They weren't viewing me with malice, just simple curiosity, and indifference. 
4002
4003"P- Please *hic* help me... *sob* I'll do whatever you want..." I begged with some lingering fear and hesitation. I couldn't calm down. Someone had finally come! Even if he is scary, he's also my last hope. 
4004
4005When he talked to me, his voice was so cold and unrelenting it sent shivers down my spine. I had complied with his demands and told him what he wished to know without any reservations. Even if he had asked me my three sizes, I would have told him in detail. This is how desperate I was. 
4006
4007At one point, I got so furious that I stopped crying and practically had a mental breakdown. Once I was finished with releasing all my pent up rage, I felt even more tired than before. 
4008
4009"We're out of time." he suddenly said as his eyes softened a bit. 
4010
4011I felt something wrap around my waist gently and I couldn't stop my joy from being shown when I saw that it was his tail. Trying to focus, I managed to retract my claws somehow. 
4012
4013Weakness immediately overcame me as pain spread through my numbed arms. I was completely at his mercy. I couldn't even move my limbs. 
4014
4015The sensation of being lifted and pressed against his bare, bloody chest was the BEST thing that I felt in a thousand years. Now that I was so close to him, I could smell the intoxicating scent he carried underneath all that filth. 
4016
4017Even though he was hurt and dirty, so was I. 
4018
4019Suddenly feeling incredibly attracted to him, I could perceive the strength of his body as his large wings expanded in a blur and we flew out of the hydra's body in a rain of blood. 
4020
4021Only a few drops of the beast's blood had landed on my body as his large frame bore most of the splatter. So that's why he looks this way... 
4022
4023I felt guilty for having him receive such horrible injuries and me only receiving a few smaller burns. What shocked me was that he didn't even flinch when I personally knew how much it hurts. 
4024
4025He was talking to someone but once I managed to focus through my exhaustion, I only heard his last words. 
4026
4027"... catch!!" 
4028
4029Huh? 
4030
4031I suddenly felt weightless. My eyes widened as I cried out in shock. 
4032
4033Then I was firmly planted into somebody else's arms. The force of the fall knocked all air out of my lungs and I started to cough. My limp arms were hanging at the sides as I looked up and saw a despicable face. 
4034
4035Sozorak was giving me his signature grin. The one he shows when he has no idea what's going on. My rage surged at seeing that shit-eating grin on his face. 
4036
4037Since I couldn't move my arms, I slapped his face with my tail as hard as I possibly could. Unfortunately, even my tail was too weak to do any real damage, but I'd bet it still hurts to have your face whipped. 
4038
4039"Put me down you stupid piece of shit! And while you're at it, why don't you heal me too. It's the least you could do after getting me trapped in this dungeon for a thousand years!" I shouted at him, feeling belligerent. 
4040
4041He complied without giving me trouble and set me on my feet while still holding me up by my waist, healing me in the process. He scratched his cheek while wearing an embarrassed expression. 
4042
4043"Ahaha, sorry for getting you into this mess. I deserved that slap, haha. So lady, how'd you end up being eaten by a hydra?" he asked with a frustratingly innocent voice. 
4044
4045I gaped at him like he's retarded. No, he IS retarded! 
4046
4047"Who are you calling a lady, bastard! It's me!!! Zarella! For fucks sake, don't tell me you forgot about me being stuck here with you!?" I shouted at him in anger and annoyance. 
4048
4049Something flashed in his eyes as he smiled in recognition, "Ohhhh! I didn't realize it was you from all that dirt covering you. Eh? Hang on, we'll talk later, gotta help my buddy Atko first!" he exclaimed proudly as he let go of my waist and shouted at my savior to toss him the hydra's core. 
4050
4051Unfortunately, my legs still wouldn't hold my weight and I fell to the ground. Deciding to ignore the dimwit, I turned my attention to see what my savior, Atko, was doing. 
4052
4053All I managed to see was the hydra coiling around and attacking as a violet ball flew through the air like a blur. Sozorak's eyes widened and he tossed himself to the ground as the violet light passed right through the place where his head used to be. 
4054
4055I give it a 9 out of 10 since it didn't hit. 
4056
4057Ignoring Sozorak who quickly went to get the core, I looked back at Atko and felt shocked. He was standing on top of the hydra as the beast fell to the ground. It's raging tail that had been flailing around like a whip passed right in front of him, opening a huge wound on his abdomen before falling on the ground like the rest of its body. 
4058
4059My hand immediately shot to my mouth while I kept staring wide-eyed as my savior fell from the serpent's body. NO! He can't be dead! I didn't even thank him for saving me yet! 
4060
4061I quickly looked at the only person who might be able to save him. 
4062
4063Sozorak was standing with his hand still in the air, frozen in shock, as I shouted in panic, "Hey! What are you standing around for?! Go and help him!" 
4064
4065Snapping out of his shock he quickly grabbed me and tossed me over his shoulder as he ran faster than I had ever seen him move. The whole world blurred around me and before even a second had passed, we were already standing over Atko's mutilated body. 
4066
4067Dropping me to the ground Sozorak quickly went to work with a serious face. 
4068
4069When I saw the state my savior was in, I felt horrified. I had never seen such horrible wounds in my entire life, and I have had a very long life. Some of his organs were out for the whole world to see. There wasn't even a trace of skin on his body and his previously long hair was now gone. 
4070
4071Sozorak stared at his friend with wide eyes. He grabbed his hair in panic and I was startled when I saw how alarmed his face was as he mumbled, "Why isn't he healing?! Why the fuck isn't he healing!! Shit!" 
4072
4073He quickly went to his knees and his hands glowed as he applied healing magic. Some of his skin and hair grew back, but the horrible gash on his abdomen didn't. 
4074
4075Sozorak cursed as he grabbed Atko's insides. 
4076
4077"WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!" I shouted in outrage. 
4078
4079When he looked at me, I nearly pissed myself. His pupils had turned into thin slits and the dark red color of his eyes became a bright, bloody color. The carefree guy I knew so well had turned into a foreign presence I had never faced. He was terrifying as he glared at me with a savage face, his dirty, blond hair falling over his face and making him look like a wild beast. 
4080
4081"SHUT UP, BITCH!" he growled and began to carefully return Atko's organs back into his body. 
4082
4083Blood was everywhere and the whole thing progressed at an incredibly slow pace. Once Sozorak began healing him again, I saw something flash near me. When I saw what it was, I quickly started to crawl towards it in alarm. 
4084
4085Grabbing the small, black pearl that shone with a metallic luster, I gasped as I confirmed my doubts. This core... it has the same aura as him. Holy shit! Atko's core fell out of his body with his organs!! 
4086
4087"FUCK! WHY ISN'T HE WAKING UP!" Sozorak shouted behind me and I quickly crawled back. I lifted the core up and opened my mouth to tell him, but... 
4088
4089"He isn't breathing! Fuck! How is this possible?! THIS GUY'S LIKE A FUCKING WEED, HE CAN RECOVER FROM ANYTHING! Now he's... He's dead..." Sozorak was too distracted to even notice what I was holding in my hand. 
4090
4091With a vicious curse, I dragged myself closer to his motionless body and enlengthened my talons. Cutting open a the skin and muscle below his chest, I shoved the little pearl into his body and screamed, "Heal him now!" 
4092
4093His unfocused eyes cleared when he saw what I had done and the realization hit him as he quickly used his magic to close the wound. 
4094
4095... 
4096
4097One minute passed... 
4098
4099Two... 
4100
4101Suddenly, the remaining wounds on his body started to heal all by themselves. I let out a sigh of relief as his chest started to lift up and down again. 
4102
4103He's alive. Thank the Gods. 
4104
4105Looking at Sozorak, I saw him with an equally relieved face. The bloody color of his eyes retracted and became darker again. He glanced at me and sighed as he waved his arm and clear water washed away Atko's blood. 
4106
4107"Why..." before I could state my question he explained, "You don't want his blood entering your system, trust me it would be a very unpleasant experience." 
4108
4109He looked a few years older when he wasn't acting like he usually does. Taking a deep breath, the tension seemed to have lessened in his body and he was back to normal in no time. 
4110
4111Using magic, he started to clear away all the blood and dirt around us. It felt refreshing to be able to wash after such a long time. I also cleaned some dirt off my savior. We weren't in prime condition, but it was good enough for now. 
4112
4113The dungeon suddenly started to rumble as a huge piece of the cave wall fell at the opposite side of the golden door. A dark passage was revealed as torches lit up, showing an ascending staircase. 
4114
4115Sozorak glanced at it then just laid back on the ground, "I'm totally wasted. Wake me up when he does." 
4116
4117I nod hesitantly and sit up on my knees. Lifting Atko's head, I prop him up on my thighs, hopefully making it a bit more comfortable for him even though he's out cold. 
4118
4119'I should probably rest a bit too...' 
4120
4121Closing my eyes, I drift off to the land of dreams. 
4122
4123Chapter 45 - Reaping The Rewards
4124
4125
4126
4127In the streets, a small, thin boy was crouching behind a dumpster, drawing circles in the dirt. His face was completely blank as he shivered from the chilly autumn wind. The only thing that was shielding his body from the cold was a large, worn T-shirt and loose male boxers that served as shorts. 
4128
4129Dark clouds had gathered in the sky. It was going to rain soon. 
4130
4131As the heavens flashed with lightning, the little boy tossed away his branch and ran to hide under a flight of stairs that led up to the balconies of an apartment building. 
4132
4133He would have gone home, but his mother had bolted the door shut when he had left to find some food. She then passed out on the bed from alcohol and forgot about him being outside. The boy didn't dare knock on the door as he feared of waking up the sleeping beast. 
4134
4135Locked out and hungry, there was nothing the little boy could do but wait until tomorrow. He knew she would not awake until dawn. He needed to find better shelter or he would freeze to death. 
4136
4137The inexperienced boy didn't know where to go. 
4138
4139Suddenly, the sky rumbled and a curtain of rain started to fall, increasing the unforgiving cold of autumn. 
4140
4141As the boy crouched down to keep warm, his lips slowly turned blue and his skin painfully icy. Without any feeling in his fingers, he clutched his large T-shirt and huddled up in a shivering ball. 
4142
4143Soon, he lost all feeling in his feeble body, leaving behind nothing but numbness. Death was tugging at his frail soul as he closed his eyes to sleep, no longer able to keep himself awake. 
4144
4145The unexpected clack of heels roused him from the deadly sleep that beckoned him, stirring his tired body back to the cruel reality. Barely mustering the strength to look up, he saw what seemed to be a formally dressed woman holding newspaper over her head as she rushed to get out of the rain. 
4146
4147She stopped only for a moment, giving him a pitiful glance before taking out her woolen sweater and wrapping it around the small child. She quickly looked at the watch on her wrist, her eyes widening as she hurriedly left the alley and called for a cab. 
4148
4149The boy clutched at the sweater as if it was the most precious thing he had ever seen. Somehow, he got himself off the ground and tottered to the closest entrance. It was a bar. 
4150
4151Putting his whole weight on the door, the bell sounded as he fell in. 
4152
4153A large, rugged man who was working behind the counter wanted to toss the obviously underaged kid out. But once he saw his condition, the man lifted the boy up instead and laid him down on a sofa in the back of his shop where a heater warmed the whole establishment... 
4154
4155
4156Atkozott POV 
4157
4158I stirred from a strange dream. I couldn't remember what it was about, but I felt like I was dying and slowly disappearing... 
4159
4160Then something pulled me back... 
4161
4162Slowly opening my eyes, I felt a horrible ache in my head and cursed with a groan. I haven't felt this shitty in a while. 
4163
4164Seeing a beautiful, sleeping face loom above me, I struggled to comprehend what was going on. I was fighting the hydra and tossed the core to Sozorak, then... 
4165
4166Ah, right... I was badly injured and lost consciousness. 
4167
4168Rubbing my face as I tried to chase away the feeling of pain in my body, I noticed a soft feeling on the back of my head. Frowning, I looked once again at the sleeping beauty and slowly recalled the succubus I had pulled out of the serpent's throat. 
4169
4170I could now see her face clearly and couldn't help but gape in approval. 
4171
4172Her heart-shaped face was relaxed as she peacefully slumbered while cushioning my head on her fine, generous thighs. Her skin looked soft and pale because she had been isolated from the sun for all these years. 
4173
4174She had a mouth made for giving seductive smiles. Her plump, sensual lips had a violet shine to them. They looked like they were made for kissing and I had an incredible urge to fuck that arousing mouth as soon as the chance arises. 
4175
4176Her roundish almond eyes were closed, but I still remember the unnatural, pink color of her irises. They had a strange hypnotic pull if I remember correctly. 
4177
4178Long, dark eyelashes, gently curved eyebrows and her cute, little button nose gave her a noble and charming appearance as she slept. Her long wavy hair was the color of a sapphire with dark, lavender highlights. It was messy, yet it looked wild and sexy on her. 
4179
4180She has low cheekbones, making her cheeks look delicate and round. Her ears were slightly pointed and her narrow, elegant neck slumped forward as her head was leaning down. A curtain of her hair was around my head, making it nearly impossible to look at anything else but her. 
4181
4182The last thing I noticed was the incredibly arousing scent of her body. I couldn't determine what it was... it was simply the most erotic thing I had ever smelled. 
4183
4184She suddenly stirred and opened her eyes a little, a drowsy look on her unfocused face. She blinked a few times, frowning in confusion at first before finally realizing how intently I was staring at her. 
4185
4186A small squeak escaped her luscious lips as she straightened up with wide eyes. I blinked at her curiously, slightly amused at her flushed appearance. 
4187
4188"H- How long have you been awake? Are you okay? Hurt?" she started talking nervously, her deep, feminine voice making me wish for her to talk dirty to me. What the hell am I thinking?! 
4189
4190Moving my head in frustration, I reluctantly lifted up into a sitting position from her thighs and looked around. The dungeon was a mess. Most of the ground around a huge hydra corpse had turned jet black, radiating a toxic miasma. 
4191
4192Large craters and fallen boulders made the place look like a war zone. I noticed a passageway near the hydra's dead body that wasn't there before. Then I saw Sozorak sprawled on the ground with his arms and legs in weird angles. I can never get over his strange sleeping positions. 
4193
4194He can sleep anywhere, anytime and in any position. I even caught him sleeping a few times while standing up and having his eyes open. It's not only super weird, it's super creepy too... 
4195
4196With a shake of my head, I look back at Zarella. Recalling what she had asked me, I answer her, "I'm fine... How long was I out?" 
4197
4198She thought for a while before answering, "I'm not sure. Sozorak and I both practically passed out after saving your life. My guess is, we've been sleeping for a few hours." 
4199
4200I nod and look at her in confusion, "Saved my life?" 
4201
4202Her eyes flash with emotion as she tells me everything that happened after I fell down. The tension in my body kept increasing as I heard what happened. I even broke into a cold sweat when she told me I was essentially dead for a few moments. 
4203
4204After she finished talking, I glanced at Sozorak in shock and appreciation. I felt many mixed emotions, but I was genuinely touched and seriously considered his constant taunts and jokes. Actions speak more than words and what he did...how he reacted...no one has ever shown such concern for my wellbeing... 
4205
4206Except for Thalia, that is..., but she doesn't even know who I am. 
4207
4208It doesn't matter if the girl was the one who put the core back into my body. His intent was clear to me. 
4209
4210"Friend, huh?" I whisper with a barely audible voice. That word usually felt sick on my tongue, but since I was talking about Sozorak..., it didn't feel as disgusting as it usually does. I won't admit shit, though. 
4211
4212With a grumble, I stand up and stretch. I'm not a 100% yet, but it's good enough. The only thing covering my privates were pants that looked like they had been through hell and back. 
4213
4214Feeling sick of this ancient dungeon, I walk over to Sozorak and kick him lightly in the side, "Wake up princess! Time to get out of this shithole." 
4215
4216He stirred awake and wiped the drool of his face as he looked at me with a groggy face. His eyes widened as he jumped up suddenly awake and put a hand on my shoulder. 
4217
4218"Ah! You're okay! Thank the Gods! I was worried I'd have to give you mouth to mouth if you didn't wake up buddy, haha. And if that didn't work, I was prepared to wake you with a true love's kiss." he laughed and wiggled his eyebrows jokingly. 
4219
4220Not feeling like refuting him, I smirked instead, "I'd rather the girl gave me mouth to mouth. You probably don't even know how to do it right anyways. As for the kiss..., you'd have better chances waking up the hydra with that." 
4221
4222Unexpectedly, Zarella giggled at my statement and shot Sozo a smug look. Rolling his eyes, he started to stretch. He then reached into his torn clothes and pulled out a core sealed with frost. 
4223
4224Tossing it over to me, he grinned, "That hydra's never gonna rise again, haha. I made sure to use my most powerful sealing spell and put it into a death-like sleep. As long as it isn't returned to its body, it's practically dead. Unfortunately, you won't be able to absorb it. Unlike normal beasts and monsters, ancients are a bit more complicated. They are something like divine beings, I guess. 
4225
4226Buuut! You can always turn it into a sentient weapon or sell it off for a massive amount of gold, haha." 
4227
4228I scowled at the core in disappointment, "What about turning it into an ancient artifact?" 
4229
4230Sozo seemed to ponder on that thought and then shook his head, "Only someone on the same level as that hydra could craft such a thing. Sadly, people like that disappeared years ago. Even before I was born. I used to hear stories about those people leaving along with most of the ancients when the three Main Races started to rise up." 
4231
4232I couldn't believe what I was hearing. I actually got a history lesson from Sozorak... the world must be coming to an end. 
4233
4234With a sigh, I put the core away into the interspatial ring Grim had given me. A loud grumble came from my stomach suddenly. 
4235
4236Glancing at the hydra, I walked to its corpse, ready to finally get a proper meal. 
4237
4238"Hey, hey! You aren't seriously going to eat that, are you? Its blood is still super toxic..." Sozorak said with a stunned face. 
4239
4240I gave him a sly smirk, "It might be that way for many people, but not me. My insides are sometimes sturdier than my outsides. It doesn't matter if it's toxic or whatever. My saliva has a strong neutralizing agent and anything below my blood's toxicity is will just make me feel warm inside." 
4241
4242He sighed and shook his head as I chowed down. My skin was burned slightly, but it healed immediately. The hydra tasted like raw fish... 
4243
4244Every bite made my body swell up with power. I'd say it was a very interesting experience. I could feel my mana capacity become larger and larger the more I ate. Surprisingly, I felt full only after a few bites and couldn't eat anymore. 
4245
4246Cutting away a large chunk of its meat, I stored it into my ring for later. Too bad I couldn't take the whole thing... 
4247
4248"Let's go." I started walking in the direction of the passageway lit by torches before a soft voice stopped me. 
4249
4250"Wait!" 
4251
4252Turning around, I look at Zarella who was still sitting on the ground. 
4253
4254"What's the matter? Come on, we're going." I say while frowning at her. 
4255
4256She blushes slightly, "Umm... I can't stand... you slept on my legs for hours and even before that I had trouble walking..." 
4257
4258I blink at her and make a step towards her, but Sozorak suddenly goes and wants to lift her up while laughing, "Haha, don't you worry your pretty little head, I'll take you." 
4259
4260She made a furious face and shouted, "I already told you to stay away from me! I still didn't forgive you for making me go through the last thousand years without sex! Even getting me cursed, ugh!" 
4261
4262"Wha! But I was almost bored to death myself! I was in the same situation as you the whole time." Sozo pouted as he whined. 
4263
4264I just stood to the side and stared from one to the other. I had already noticed that they knew each other from before, I just don't feel the need to say anything about it. 
4265
4266I sigh and clear my throat to get their attention, "Hey, guys! I'm seriously getting sick and tired of this place so can you just stop increasing my headache with your bickering. I'll take her." 
4267
4268Walking over in determination, I leaned down and picked up the feisty little devil, holding her up with one hand by the waist. I couldn't even feel her weight as I immediately walked to the passage. 
4269
4270She leaned on my right shoulder in a straight position, holding on tightly with one hand as she draped it around my neck. 
4271
4272"Ouch!" she squealed and pulled her hand back. Her finger was bleeding. 
4273
4274I chuckle, "Careful, the spikes on my spine are really sharp." 
4275
4276Her cheek twitched as she suddenly grinned mischievously. Putting her hand once again around my neck, she grabbed one of my horns and playfully pulled. 
4277
4278Lifting an eyebrow I said jokingly, "Oy. That's not a handgrip." 
4279
4280She laughed seductively, "Hah, what else am I supposed to hold on to. Maybe you should have carried me like a princess instead." she blinked her lashes at me innocently. 
4281
4282A wolfish grin spread on my face, "I'd have love to, babe, but I need my hand free in case something happens. We're not in the clear yet." I said as we kept climbing the stairs. 
4283
4284She blushed when she heard me call her with an endearment. I heard a cough from behind me and looked at Sozo's helpless face, "Could you two stop flirting, please? It's making me depressed for some reason..." 
4285
4286When he said that, I felt something tighten around my waist and looked down. A thin, soft tail was tightly wrapped around my waist as she pulled herself closer to my body. Her seductive smell invaded my nostrils once again and I couldn't stop the carnal growl from escaping me.
4287
4288Her eyes widened at that and I heard her whisper, "So hot..." 
4289
4290I glance at her wearily and try my best to ignore her coquettish caressing and touching. It's incredibly distracting. She got a bit braver, huh..., I wonder if she's testing me in some weird way. 
4291
4292Sozorak just kept whining more and more about Ella's flirting as we ascended. The more he complained, the more daring she got! It was the longest flight of stairs in my life... I'm so gonna have my way with her once we're alone... 
4293
4294Finally, we reached what seemed to be the exit. I raise an eyebrow at the plain, wooden door in front of us. It was rotten and looked as if it would break from the smallest gust of wind. 
4295
4296I look at Ella, "Can you stand now?" 
4297
4298She looked at me from under her lashes as she stuck her little tongue out, "If I said that I couldn't...?" 
4299
4300I set her down with a chuckle, making sure she's steady on her feet before carefully opening the door. 
4301
4302What greeted us were three huge mountains of gold and jewels. All kinds of treasures could be seen. I guess one for each guardian... 
4303
4304But what really got my attention were the three wide stands at the opposite side of the treasure trove. 
4305
4306Three items were lying on the pedestals. 
4307
4308Sozorak whistled with his hands on his hips, "Daaaayumn! Ol' Xavi sure was filthy rich. Oh! That's my equipment over there! Ah! That old bastard actually put my stuff with his own!" he said as he rushed to dig something out of a mountain of gold. 
4309
4310The next one to sound was Ella as she squealed in delight, "Then my stuff should be here too!" 
4311
4312She also sped off to find her things. 
4313
4314Shaking my head with a chuckle, I wanted to check what the objects on the pedestals were. 
4315
4316Walking over, my eyes widened when I saw three seemingly ordinary artifacts. 
4317
4318The first was an old, rusted ring that was incredibly plain. 
4319
4320The second one was a strange, round token. It had an interesting design of a dragon on it and seemed to be made out of some sort of black skin with a sharp silver circle around it. The longer I stared at it, the more amazing it felt... 
4321
4322Snapping out of it, I looked at the last item. It was a small, translucent throwing knife. It had no handle. Simply a round hole where the grip should be and a thin, barely visible string around it. 
4323
4324My brow twitched at the sight of these strange relics. Just as I was about to reach out, a hand grabbed my shoulder, startling me. I look back at Sozorak who was grinning at me widely, a roguish glint in his eyes. I was too preoccupied with the artifacts to notice someone was behind me and the bastard even concealed his presence. 
4325
4326"Don't sneak up on me like that..." I say, feeling slightly embarrassed that I let my guard down. 
4327
4328"Haha, notice anything new about this handsome demon?" he wiggled his fingers at my face while grinning mischievously. 
4329
4330Looking at him, I saw that he got rid of his torn farm boy clothes and was now wearing a tough looking, black leather armor over his torso. A dark red shirt was under it and he had black, fingerless gloves with something that looked like metal brass knuckles combined into the gloves. 
4331
4332The dark red shirt wasn't tucked in and instead hung free, giving him a messy appearance. He had dark brown pants with a few thin metal chains on it and black leather boots that weren't tied up properly, making them look loose. There was also a torn, dark gray cloak on his back. 
4333
4334Then Ella peaked out from behind a pile of gold, smiling at me seductively as she walked out while swaying her hips alluringly. 
4335
4336I was totally flabbergastered. She wasn't a babe, she was a fucking supermodel! 
4337
4338Her wild hair fell down her shoulders, covering the right side of her face a little. 
4339
4340She wore a tight fitted, dark purple dress with black lace sleeves that reached her elbows. The dress reached her knees and got a bit longer in the back, revealing A LOT of skin and cleavage. Her breasts weren't too large, yet not too small either but had a perfect shape and a smooth-looking, milky texture. 
4341
4342The dress had a sexy slit opening from her right hip that made it possible to fight and seduce at the same time. 
4343
4344She was barefooted, but I noticed two ankle bracelets releasing magical power, cloaking her feet with a layer of mana. 
4345
4346When she turned around, showing off her back, my eyes widened. Who the hell designed that dress!? 
4347
4348Her back was bare as her petite wings fluttered seductively. The opening reached her beautifully curved ass where her tail was sticking out of a small hole. 
4349
4350She walked over and smiled proudly as she shot a venomous look at Sozorak. 
4351
4352He ignored her and walked over to the pedestals, picking up the three items. I tensed up for a second but relaxed when he stopped in front of me with a secretive smile. 
4353
4354"Bind these two things with blood and then I'll show you what this little trinket is. I'm sure you'll be delighted. It's exactly what you need, haha." he said as he handed me the ring and the knife. 
4355
4356Raising an eyebrow, I complied and felt a strange tingling sensation on my finger and neck. Looking down, I saw an odd black mark around my ring finger as the rusted ring disappeared. It was like an engraving... 
4357
4358Touching my neck, I felt the little knife had shrunk and hung like a necklace. It was barely visible. 
4359
4360Sozorak grinned as he grabbed the token, "Now, on to the best one. Grit your teeth." 
4361
4362He then shoved the token onto my bare chest, drawing blood, making it cover the circular object. 
4363
4364Chapter 46 - Bonds
4365
4366
4367
4368I let out a low grunt when the token was embedded deeply in my chest. Blood flowed down my bare chest as I scowled at Sozorak. He did give me a heads up, though. 
4369
4370Ignoring the sharp sting of metal digging into my skin, I looked down, curious to see what was happening. 
4371
4372The dragon design on the token glowed brightly as it suddenly became dark green with a smooth, crystal texture. It spun around once, digging itself deeper and making more blood flow as it practically became a part of me. 
4373
4374Suddenly, black threads slowly started to extend from the token and spread over my chest. It wrapped around me, connecting together and knitting into something with a form. 
4375
4376I kept staring at the whole process with a stupefied expression. 
4377
4378As tendrils reached my arms, black sleeves that reached my elbows formed and wiggled as if they were alive. Continuing down to my abdomen, it reached my legs and feet, completely ignoring everything I had on and making it disintegrate. 
4379
4380It looked like some kind of thick, black liquid had wrapped around me. The only exposed parts of my body were my head, neck, and arms. It pulsed and shifted, making a shiver run down my spine. It felt similar to bathing in mud and yeah, I know from experience, it's not a pleasant feeling. 
4381
4382I felt sharp pain flash through my head as the token glowed bright green. Then a strange sensation of some weight disappearing followed as I opened my eyes in surprise. The adhesiveness was gone. 
4383
4384Looking down, I was at a loss for words. 
4385
4386My body was completely clothed and the sticky black substance was harmlessly covering the ground around me. It was as if the splash had avoided me... 
4387
4388The thing I had on was extremely similar to the outfit that perverted old hag had tailored for me. Although, the materials seemed to be high quality and very sturdy, unlike the cheap fabric she had made it from. I felt like an extra layer of skin had grown over my body. 
4389
4390There was a sleeveless, dark green, leather vest with the emerald dragon token in the middle of my chest. The vest was under a hooded, jet black overcoat that reached my elbows where it was folded neatly in the sleeves. It reached my knees and was split in the back, allowing my tail to be unrestrained. 
4391
4392The hood was large enough to completely hide my horns and the top of my face. 
4393
4394On my back, I felt my wings were free as if I wore nothing at all. There were no hindrances on the whole outfit. It made me really happy that I could move my body without difficulty. 
4395
4396Black pants were made out of some strange material that seemed to swallow all light. They were held up by a dark silver belt with a metal buckle. 
4397
4398On my legs were the most badass boots I've ever seen in my life. They reached almost to my knees and were pitch black. I could feel a metal cap was underneath the rough leather front where my toes are. Instead of shoe laces, there were three metal buckles that held my foot tightly balanced. They were so comfortable that I almost groaned in delight. 
4399
4400There were some silver designs resembling my tattoos on the inside of the overcoat. 
4401
4402I seriously loved wearing this thing. It was as if the design was ripped out of my head and made to my preference and to accommodate my physique perfectly. 
4403
4404I heard a whistle come from the front. Looking up, I saw Sozorak and Zarella staring at me. Well, Sozo just looked curious, but I could see Ella was making a hungry, seductive face as she openly gaped at me. 
4405
4406"Whoa, that came out of your head? Your taste isn't bad, Zotty. It's both impressive and intimidating, but I think it could use some more color... It lacks pizazz." Sozorak said as he scratched his chin in assessment. What are you, my fashion adviser? 
4407
4408"What are you talking about you dimwit! It looks amazing, totally goes with your eyes... Mmmmm..." she licked her lips as she pushed her breasts forward and posed like a peacock, blinking at me with a small, mischievous grin on her face. 
4409
4410Raising an eyebrow at my two, strange companions, I honestly had nothing to say. With a sigh, I decided to change the topic and looked at Sozo, "What about the knife and the ring?" I asked. 
4411
4412But, as always, Sozorak had lost interest and was now digging around a pile of gold while completely ignoring anything I said. A vein popped on my forehead as I turned to Ella with a questioning look, "Do you know?" 
4413
4414She blinked and swayed her ample hips as she walked up to me. Putting a hand on my chest, she slowly took the little blade hanging around my neck and spun it in her hand like an appraiser. 
4415
4416"Hmmm... I think I've actually seen this before, but I'm not sure... Sozorak should know what this is. As for the ring..." 
4417
4418She reached for my hand, obviously taking any opportunity to touch me, as she stroked the black engraving on my ring finger. Her delicate, small hands created a huge contrast next to my larger, metallic claws. 
4419
4420"This is definitely an interspatial ring, and if my guess is correct, it should be something that was crafted a long, long time ago." she said slowly as she followed the tattoos on my hands with her fingers. 
4421
4422I remained calm and collected while she touched my skin, but in truth, my mind was a mess. There is so much pent up stress and lust in both of us, that I really can't wait to finally have her all to myself. 
4423
4424"Whaha! Guys! You gotta check this out, look, look! Don't I look like one of those fancy human kings, haha." Sozorak instantly broke the atmosphere while posing with jewelry and a crown on his head. He was literally sparkling with all the jewels covering his body. 
4425
4426I found it funny, but Zarella looked pissed off as she suddenly removed her hand and rushed at Sozorak. She was obviously sick of his carefree attitude. I was used to it... 
4427
4428She threw a punch at his face but he blocked it with one hand while wearing a crooked grin on his face, "Awww. Come on, Elly, I'm just messing around. When'll you finally forgive me and relax, huh?" 
4429
4430She narrowed her eyes as she grabbed his blocking hand and pulled him closer, jamming a knee right into his groin. I couldn't help but flinch at seeing that. She's pretty frustrated, huh? 
4431
4432Sozo made a pained face as she grabbed him by the ear and dragged him away from the golden piles. 
4433
4434"Owwww! That was a low blow! Owowowow, okay, okay, I'll walk, I'll walk, just stop dragging me" he said as Ella released him. 
4435
4436Rubbing his ears with a scowl, he mumbled, "Crazy woman..." 
4437
4438He sighed deeply and shook his head, "Alright so that knife is something called a Mastered Weapon, I think. Once you learn how to properly control it, you'll be able to kill silently and at long distances. See that little string around your neck? That can elongate as much as you like. Of course, you need sufficient control to make it effective. As for the blade, it's almost invisible and the perfect weapon for an assassin. You control its speed, size, length, all of it. You can even use it as a sword. But you need to first get familiar with it and practice a lot until you have a natural resonance with it." 
4439
4440He crossed his hands on his chest and pointed at my hand, "That is a very special interspatial ring with boundless space inside. It can store anything that isn't living. Whatever you want to store or take out, you just have to think about it and bam! It'll appear in your hand." 
4441
4442Raising an eyebrow, I took a golden coin and did the same thing I do when using Grim's ring. The coin disappeared and appeared almost instantly. 
4443
4444A thought occurred to me, "Hey, could these things have been made by those artificers who left along with the ancients?" 
4445
4446Sozorak blinked at me with a stunned expression, "How do you know about that!?" 
4447
4448I rolled my eyes. I was already used to his short-term memory, "You were the one who told me..." 
4449
4450He looked shocked, "I did?" he frowned, trying to remember something before slapping his forehead, "Ohhhh! Riiiiight, I totally forgot about that, haha. Well, you're right, it was them that made the artifacts. Why do you think these were the only things on display?" 
4451
4452I shrugged and sighed, "Alright, let's take everything and find the exit." 
4453
4454We took all the treasures in the vault, collecting a few interesting trinkets and artifacts along with the gold and jewels. I was going to check it over later. 
4455
4456After the room had been emptied out, we found an equally rotten door leading to an empty, circular room. I looked around curiously, slightly confused. 
4457
4458"What's this? Where's the exit?" I asked with a frown on my face. 
4459
4460Sozorak was in deep thought, probably thinking about something unrelated to the situation. Ella grinned widely as she brushed against my body when she entered the circular chamber. 
4461
4462"That magic circle will take us out if we pour enough mana into it. All dungeons have it." her eyes suddenly widened, "Wait! We can't leave yet. We almost forgot to take the most important thing. The dungeon core!" 
4463
4464I slowly recalled Grim telling me something about that and looked at Zarella, "Well, where is it?" 
4465
4466Her eyes started to glow brightly as she looked around the chamber carefully. She lifted a finger and pointed in the direction of the pedestals, "It's inside the middle stand." 
4467
4468"How do you know that?" I asked her with interest. 
4469
4470She giggled and winked at me, "Hehe, a woman has her secrets." 
4471
4472"Her eyes can detect any and all sources of magic. Naturally, she can find such a thing quite easily, haha." Sozorak said with an almost robotic voice as Ella gave him a killer glare. 
4473
4474Could Sozorak be holding a grudge for what happened earlier? Hah, those two really are like fire and ice. 
4475
4476I left them there to bicker as I grabbed the middle pedestal and ripped it out of the ground like plucking a flower. I applied some force and large cracks appeared on the stone as it crumpled into pieces. Something golden was seen from the corner of my eye and I crouched down and dug out a small pearl the size of a marble. Some black cords were twisting and coiling inside the pearl. 
4477
4478Is this what a human immortal core looks like? 
4479
4480Honestly, I would have thought it was pathetic if I couldn't sense incredible power pulsing inside of it. Since humans having cores is extremely rare, the immortal core only manifests when they reach the pinnacle of strength. I felt that it was compatible with me and my instincts told me to devour it. 
4481
4482I tossed the pearl into my mouth without hesitation and immediately felt a warm sensation inside my stomach. I sat in a meditative pose and looked within. 
4483
4484The pearl's shell quickly disappeared as it released thick, black and golden liquid into my body. The liquid passed through me and I guided it to my core which was currently a bit larger than the dungeon core. 
4485
4486Gathering around my core, the liquid viciously fought my will, but it was already weakened and couldn't fight me for long. Soon, all of it was absorbed by me. 
4487
4488It remained the same in size, but I could tell the density had increased greatly along with my mana pool. I felt revitalized as I stood up with a pleased expression. 
4489
4490"Alright guys, let's get going." 
4491
4492They nodded and we entered the circle inside the small room. 
4493
4494All of us focused our magic on the runes which were a part of the circle. It began to shine brightly, but it still didn't transport us out. I already knew where the problem lied. 
4495
4496Glaring at Sozorak, I growled out the words, "Come on, put your back into it." 
4497
4498He gave me a helpless glance and sighed as if he had been wronged. Then the circle glowed even more brightly and suddenly, the world around us warped. 
4499
4500Closing my eyes, I was blinded by the flash of light. Then everything went dark and before I could even see what was going on, I felt the soft grass, REAL grass, beneath my feet. 
4501
4502Next, I felt like I was about to hurl. Holy shit, I think I'll seriously be sick... 
4503
4504My stomach was making flips as my head spun. Sweat fell down my face from the intense motion sickness. I looked around and saw Sozo and Ella weren't looking too good either. They were both as pale as ghosts and Sozorak quickly turned around and puked down the cliff. 
4505
4506We were back where I had entered the dungeon, but the entrance was gone and everything was looking the same as before I had entered. Well, almost everything. 
4507
4508There was a large piece of land that was completely charred black. I saw some rotten corpses and bones scattered around. It looked like some kind of crazy fight had happened here. 
4509
4510Glancing around in confusion, I got myself together as the sickness slowly disappeared. Sozo groaned as he tossed himself on the ground face first, "Uhgggg, I really hate warping... *burp* seriously *burp* why couldn't they just build stairs..." 
4511
4512I don't even know what he had in his stomach as he didn't eat for centuries... 
4513
4514Ella leaned on me with an exhausted expression, "Atko, sorry. I'm still a bit woozy. Do you mind if I lean on you for a while?" 
4515
4516Even in this situation, she still doesn't miss an opportunity, huh... 
4517
4518Shaking my head, I quickly turned in the direction of the forest. I sensed something was watching us. 
4519
4520My pupils thinned as I glared in a direction and growled, "Who's there? Show yourself before I drag you out." 
4521
4522*Rustle* 
4523
4524I was greatly surprised when I saw a miserable looking tiger exit the bushes on shaky legs. I immediately recognized Ris, Grim's soulbeast. 
4525
4526The tiger's usually vibrant and neat fur was a mess, its eyes were pained and full of grief. The prideful beast was reduced to a sad state. The tigress let out a low, sorrowful growl while looking straight into my eyes. It sounded like a plea. 
4527
4528I instantly knew something had happened to Grim. My eyes became serious as I asked with a low voice, "What happened while I was gone?" 
4529
4530Ris looked at me carefully, then at the two people next to me before I heard a voice inside my head. 
4531
4532'Master was pursued by the men of the Church of Salvation and captured. They found her because of you! They came here looking for you! Where have you been this long!? Why did you not exit sooner? They've been torturing and questioning her once every few days for a whole month, but she still hasn't given you up because of that pledge! If she does, it would tear her soul into pieces! Grrrrrr, this is all your fault! You need to go and save her!' 
4533
4534I was shocked at the tiger's words. Save her? She can't give me up? This is more serious than I thought, but I know one thing. Even though I like to tease the little woman and bully her, I'm still grateful that she helped me learn magic. But should I take the risk of barging into a stronghold of humans just to save her? 
4535
4536FUCK. YES. 
4537
4538I haven't killed a human in ages and I really want to taste their delicious flesh once again. This time with a clear head. I wonder if they have elves there too? Or beastmen. Hehe, this is going to be one delicious, screaming buffet. 
4539
4540I noticed that Ris had taken a few steps back and stared at me with cautious eyes. Feeling excited, I looked back at my... friends... yeah, that sounds nice, it doesn't feel wrong at all anymore. 
4541
4542Sozorak was holding himself up on his elbows while lying on his stomach, staring at the tiger curiously and Ella was frowning at me, "Why are you making such a scary face?" 
4543
4544I gazing at them, my face spread with a wicked grin, "How do you guys feel about slaughtering some humans?" 
4545
4546Sozorak quickly jumped up and clapped his hands together while grinning even wider than me, "Ohhh! Sounds like a great past time. What's the occasion?" 
4547
4548"We're gonna go find Grim Benett, the woman who helped me learn magic, and along the way we should celebrate exiting the dungeon by having some fun. There are probably going to be some tough nuts to crack. It's gonna be one hell of a party. You up for the challenge?" 
4549
4550He rubbed his hands in excitement and Ella also had a vicious grin on her face. I was waiting for them to react to my words. 
4551
4552"Wait... Grim Benett? Don't tell me she's..." Ella stared at me in shock. 
4553
4554I clicked my tongue and grinned in confirmation. Sozorak was confused all of a sudden, "Why are you two grinning like that? Who's Grim Benett?" 
4555
4556I laughed, "Haha, isn't it obvious, fish brain? She's your daughter!" 
4557
4558Chapter 47 - Sozorak
4559
4560
4561
4562"Oh, so that's who... Wait... WAT!?" 
4563
4564It felt so nice to tell him that. No seriously, his face was priceless. I knew the dimwit remembered wrong as soon as I heard it from Zarella back in the hydra's throat. She had clearly cursed someone named Benett, not Banek. 
4565
4566Sozorak was staring at me in disbelief, his eyes wide in shock before he sighed in relief and started to laugh awkwardly, "Hahaha, you got me! Haha, when did you sprout such a sense of humor? I mean really, she doesn't even have the same last name as the old fart. It's impossible. Absurd even, but bravo on making me nearly have a heart attack, haha." 
4567
4568Oh, great! I get to mess with him a bit more! 
4569
4570I stared at him with a dead-serious face as I crossed my arms, "Is that so? Tell me then, was that girl you knocked up a necromancer by any chance?" 
4571
4572Sozorak blinked at me in bewilderment and I knew that I had struck the nail on the head, "Well, ya. But... she was called Teresse Banek." 
4573
4574I could no longer contain my grin, "Are you sure?" 
4575
4576Seeing sweat drip from his forehead, made me feel like I finally got revenge for all those times he messed with me back in the dungeon. A thousand punches in his face would not have made me feel this accomplished. 
4577
4578He swallowed, "Y-yes..." 
4579
4580"Really? You don't sound certain." I said as I glanced at Ella who was holding a hand over her mouth, trying not to burst out laughing. 
4581
4582Sozo's smile twitched and he quickly looked at Ella, "Hey! His last name was Banek, right? Atko's just messing with me, right!?" the distressed sound of his voice was like music to my ears. 
4583
4584Ella coughed loudly before speaking in between giggles, "Hah, nope, haha, he was named *Pfffft* Xavier Grimor Benett. Everybody knows, haha, that's the name of, haha, the Archmage of End. BWAHAHAHAHA!" 
4585
4586She could no longer contain her laughter and burst out into a fit of giggles. It was pretty cute if you ask me. 
4587
4588Sozorak's face became really pale as his eyes switched between Ella and me. I noticed his leg muscles twitch and narrowed my eyes. Suddenly, he rushed towards the cliff and jumped. No hesitation whatsoever. 
4589
4590Grinning widely, I was already ahead of him on that one. I knew exactly what this clown's course of action would be once he realized the truth of the matter. 
4591
4592I quickly wrapped my tail around his waist, stopping him from falling down as I dragged him back up. He was struggling like a little brat throwing a tantrum. 
4593
4594"Nooooo! I'm not ready to get married and find a stable job! I'm too young to have children. The ladies will totally think it's lame! It'll be a complete cockblock! I don't wanna be a responsible adult!" 
4595
4596Oh-kay! That pissed me off more than it should have. I know what it's like not to have a proper family. I never knew my father and all I had was an abusive mother. It's a sore spot for me and Sozo just hit it right in the center. 
4597
4598Grim might be around 1000 years old, but she deserves to meet her father. I never did and it has never stopped bothering me. I never even knew who he was. Honestly, if I did meet him, I would have beat the shit out of him for leaving me alone with that good-for-nothing whore of a mother. In my opinion, Grim deserves to judge him accordingly. 
4599
4600I'm not letting him off the hook on this one. I'll be damned if I don't drag this worthless excuse of a father right to her feet. I'll set him straight and make him take responsibility. It was on my secret agenda from the second I'd learned the truth. It's time to do some resocialization on Sozorak. 
4601
4602'What are you talking about?' the tigress was in shock as her confused voice resonated in my head. 
4603
4604With a growl, I looked at Ella and Ris, "I need some time to talk to this guy. You two go ahead. Scout out the perimeter or something." 
4605
4606Understanding flashed in Ella's eyes as she backed away without a word. She gave me a small smile before nodding and dragging the tiger off into the woods. 
4607
4608"Lemme go, Atko! I'm serious about this." Sozo shouted with a slightly angry voice. 
4609
4610Turning my attention back to him, I narrowed my eyes questioningly, "Why do you not want to meet your daughter? First you keep saying you're too old, then that you're too young. You owe that girl 1000 years, no less." 
4611
4612I was still holding him tightly bound with my tail. He stopped struggling and looked me in the eyes. I felt shocked when I saw how humorless they were. No jokes, no pranks. There was a sincere look of anger in his eyes. 
4613
4614"What the hell do you know? Why is it any of your business? Who do you think you are to make me do something like that? I owe her 1000 years? I don't even know her and I don't want to know her so let me go and piss off before I hurt you." he practically growled out the words.
4615
4616I lifted an eyebrow, "Whoa, Sozzy, did you get a fever from that warp? If I didn't know any better, I'd say you're threatening me..." 
4617
4618His dark red eyes suddenly became a hue brighter as he spoke through gritted teeth, "I'm threatening you." 
4619
4620His attitude took an 180 degrees turn. I could barely associate this serious, angry looking demon with the laid-back guy I've spent the last few days with. 
4621
4622I sharp sting of pain started to spread through my tail as frost and an icy blue aura seeped out of Sozorak. I stayed silent, gritting my teeth as the flesh and skin on my tail turned to ice. 
4623
4624As soon as I noticed him trying to break out of my hold, I hissed out in pain as I sent signals through the nerves in my spine. Tightening my tail as much as I could, cracks appeared across my flesh before it crumbled into shards of ice. It hurt like a bitch, but I wasn't going to let him off that easy. 
4625
4626I immediately tightened the silvery bones of my tail around him, not caring that the sharp edges of my spikes and vertebrae cut into his flesh. He let out a soft grunt but didn't shout. We kept staring at each other with intense glares for a few minutes. Neither of us said a thing. I was purposely stopping my flesh from regenerating so that I can keep a solid grip on him. 
4627
4628Sozorak was the first one to break the silence, "What the hell do you want from me, huh?" 
4629
4630I sighed as I scratched my head in uncertainty, "I want to know your reasoning. Why are you so afraid of familial bonds? Isn't she your flesh and blood? Your child? Help me understand." 
4631
4632I'm not sure why all of this was happening or why I want him to acknowledge his responsibilities so much. I just feel that there's something I'm missing. There is something I need to understand about him. As the first person I have recognized as my friend, I feel like I must do this... Why is he the way he is... 
4633
4634He scowled at me, his eyes still glowing with a wild vermillion color, "Family? My flesh and blood? You, of all people, are lecturing me on this? I don't need a family. No... I don't want it! You should understand better than anyone how vicious family can be." 
4635
4636I nearly dropped him when he said that. Gaping at him in shock, I was completely caught off guard. 
4637
4638"What do you mean by that... I've never told you anything about my past..." 
4639
4640He snorted and looked to the side with an annoyed expression, "It's pretty damn obvious if you ask me. I can spot damaged goods from a mile away and you, my friend, are as damaged as they get. We have both suffered the damnation known as family." the way he pronounced the word family was filled with disgust and deep-rooted contempt. 
4641
4642I was stunned into silence and he continued, "Listen, Atkozott, I've met a lot of people in my life. Some I befriended, some I killed. But they all had one thing in common - they were all shallow. Looking to use and abuse whatever they wished. There was always a hidden motive." he took a deep breath before looking me in the eyes and continuing, "Not you, though. You were different. You never hid your displeasure or your motives. Even though you're a total asshole, I never once disliked that. As a matter of fact, you are brutally honest and I actually see you as my first, actual friend..." his voice slowly trailed off. 
4643
4644I didn't know how to answer him. He is always such a carefree, easygoing guy that I couldn't see what was beneath and I've been with him for a while. All this heart to heart nonsense should have made me just drop it, but instead, it made me want to hear more. 
4645
4646Narrowing my eyes, I hissed out, "Is this who you really are? That simpleton idiot is just your mask, is it?" 
4647
4648He sighed and shook his head, "Of course it isn't. It's just that you have an amazing talent for pissing me off and making me get serious. I HATE being serious, it depresses me..." he grumbled. 
4649
4650Why is he so fucking confusing?! Make up your mind, damn it! 
4651
4652"Then tell me why." I said coldly as I unwrapped my tail and sat down on the ground. Leaning on my right arm, I stared at him. I was letting him know that I won't drop this without some explanations. 
4653
4654He passed a hand through his hair and cursed. Sitting down, he gave me a dirty look before smirking mischievously, "Sorry~ but I'm not telling you anything. Only my best friend could possibly..." 
4655
4656"Shut up and talk before I start dangling you over that cliff and use you as a punching bag," I said with a straight face, not even blinking. 
4657
4658He laughed even though the bright red color of his eyes didn't return to normal, "Haha, yep, sounds like something a best friend would say. I'll take what I can, hehe." 
4659
4660He took a deep breath, his face becoming serious once again, "Okay, listen. I might have a shitty memory but there are some things I can never forget, no matter how much I want to. You know about initiate abilities, right?" 
4661
4662I frown, not sure what this has to do with anything, but still nod. 
4663
4664"There is something akin to it that every living creature has. Not many people know of it. It's called the Heritage. It functions completely independently from mana and the elements. It's made of something called essence. For example, your heritage is from a demon and a dragon. Your toxic blood is the heritage of demons whereas that ridiculous regeneration is from your dragon blood. Of course, there's more you gained from them, but its just to make it easier for you to understand. 
4665
4666The power of essence is set from the day we are born. It's not something you can affect as it's determined by your very soul. If your soul is weak, your heritage will be weak as well. You following?" 
4667
4668I nod and wait for him to continue. 
4669
4670"Then there's something even fewer people know of - the anomalies. When an anomaly within the soul appears, you gain a heritage you should never have. A long time ago, these anomalies were judged as something corrupt and despicable. They called it the Taboo Heritage and those who had it were viewed as abominations." 
4671
4672His eyes suddenly glowed blood red in malice as he spoke with a coarse voice, "I was born around 2000 years ago in a now-extinct clan of demons called Tresanex. The Tresanex clan was small and closed off, very traditional and proud. I was the son of the chief, but they never gave me a true name. They called me Aglaeca. In some cultures, it meant hero or warrior, but in that clan, it was: wretch, miscreant, miserable being, damned..." 
4673
4674He stopped speaking as he looked into the distance with a hateful glare. I stared at him in silence, not wanting to interrupt his fragile train of thought. Once he peered back at me, he made a self-loathing smile, "My only sin, was being born..." 
4675
4676
4677
4678The Tresanex clan, approximately 2000 years ago. 
4679
4680The small clan consisting of around 500 clansmen was very lively. Today was the day the naming ceremony would be held for all 7-year-old children and the festival that is held once every year. 
4681
4682Homes made of wood and stone were spread unevenly since some clansmen had larger pieces of land than others. The market was crowded with families buying food for the celebration of this joyful day when their young ones finally gain a name gifted by the Gods. 
4683
4684In a large temple, a lavishly dressed priest was on his knees, praying to the Gods and preparing for the ceremony he would have to conduct. He had short, black horns protruding out of his forehead and his long, blond hair laid on the ground forming a curtain of gold. The length of his hair proved his old age despite his young appearance. 
4685
4686He would have looked handsome if it wasn't for his crooked nose and the burn mark on the right side of his face. 
4687
4688This subrace of demons was known as Rothnija and they were known for having short horns and a smaller frame than those larger races of demons. They were the most adept in water and earth magic, but their true pride laid in their ability to craft unique, translucent swords. These elegant blades would grow in power upon feeding on their wielders blood, turning into fearsome weapons. 
4689
4690In front of the priest, a beautiful blade was being presented. It appeared to have been made from diamonds and crystals yet was completely see through. The blade was a Mastered Weapon called Umvell, their most prized possession created by the ancestor who gave them their craft. 
4691
4692On the other side of the clan's village, there was an isolated, huge mansion made of granite and wood. The gardens surrounding the mansion were a sight to behold. 
4693
4694Differently colored trees had fruits and flowers adorning their crowns. Graveled paths spread from the huge gate to the entrance of the house, spreading in different directions of the estate. 
4695
4696A pond was filled with crystal clear water as fish of many different colors swam freely. Next to the pond was a huge willow tree, its branches dipping into to pure liquid. 
4697
4698The scene was like the definition of paradise. It was serene and peaceful. 
4699
4700Some servants were quietly taking care of the garden, satisfied smiles on their faces as the wind gently blew on their skin. 
4701
4702But one place was completely avoided by all. Even the lovely green of the gardens refused to go near this area. 
4703
4704A small, closed-off hut stood on a patch of brown, withered grass. The macabre feeling of death oozed off this little hut. The nature around it was wilted and devoid of life. 
4705
4706A large, rusted padlock sealed the rotten door shut, no one could go in or out. A faint barrier could be seen spreading from the runes on the walls. 
4707
4708People who would pass next to it would have faces of disgust and loathing. Some even spit in its direction while showering whoever was inside with vicious curses. 
4709
4710An unusually tall man for the Rothnija demon race walked out of the beautiful mansion with a cold expression. His long hair reached past his waist, some locks falling down his forehead. It was an almost white, blond color. 
4711
4712His sharp eyes were deep blue with thin, delicate eyebrows. A pair of slightly longer black horns pointed out of his forehead. The man had an unearthly beauty and could easily be mistaken for a woman. 
4713
4714His face was thin and his lips set in a frown. The man wore a simple yet equally stunning robe that represented his high status amongst his clansmen. 
4715
4716With a wave of his hand, a plate of food appeared in his hands. He directed a harsh gaze at the little hut, his feelings of displeasure evident on his face as he slowly walked towards it. 
4717
4718A short, chubby servant stopped in front of him and bowed respectfully, "Master, please allow this lowly one to feed the monster. You should not sully yourself by being in its presence. Us servants are here to assist with anything you might need. We have fed the monster until now so there is no need for master to do it." 
4719
4720The servant kept his head low as he spoke to the man. The master of the estate smiled gently at the servant, "There is no need for that Gaava. Today is its seventh birthday and as the master, it is my duty to see it one last time before the festival and the ceremony. We shall soon rid our clan of this thing once and for all. As our law decrees, the abomination will be dealt with on its seventh birthday before the Gods eyes so that they may forgive us for bringing it into this world." 
4721
4722The servant's eyes sparkled with reverence as he listened to the master's melodic voice. As the clan chief, he was regarded as the most exalted man in the whole clan. He was blessed with charm and elegance. Even his voice was incredibly pleasant to hear. 
4723
4724With his back straight, the man continued walking as the servant respectfully bowed and moved out of his way. 
4725
4726Stopping in front of the rotten door, the man took out an equally rusty key, proving that it was rarely used. There was a small opening beneath the door where the servants would usually put the food so there was rarely a need to open the door. 
4727
4728With a wave of his hand, a thin barrier appeared around the man before he unlocked the door and entered. The room reeked of shit and piss, dirty plates piled in a corner with some rotten food covering the ground. There was nothing in the room apart from the dirty dishes which would be taken out and burned at the end of each year. The smell of feces came out of a small hole in the floor. 
4729
4730A small, scrawny child was lying in a corner of the room, staring at the man with empty eyes. The boy had a head of golden hair that would have been as beautiful as the man's if it had been cared for. Right now, it was in tangles and coated in deep layers of grime. His features could not be determined because of the dirt covering his body. 
4731
4732The boy's eyes were blood red with thin, slitted pupils. He was completely naked and even some parts of his body were covered in shit. He was completely lifeless as he stared at the man he had only seen once before. 
4733
4734The man's eyes became ice cold as he glared at the little child with pure, unrestrained hatred. The boy flinched at that harsh gaze and had the desire to crawl away and hide. 
4735
4736'Why are they doing this to me? How did I wrong them? How long will this continue?' these thoughts ran through the child's head as he felt tears well up in his bloodshot eyes. 
4737
4738The man tossed the food on the ground casually like it didn't matter to him whether the boy ate from the plate or the ground. 
4739
4740"Little aglaeca, this is your last meal. From today onwards, you will no longer pollute our sacred clan with your foul presence. You should feel honored that I have permitted you to remain on my land for all these years. My dear wife will finally have peace in death after you cease breathing." the man said with an indifferent tone that completely took away the appeal of his voice. 
4741
4742The boy shivered at his words. Because he was a demon, the boy's senses were greatly enhanced allowing him to hear and learn the language of these people. He could understand every word the man spoke and his eyes became glazed in confusion. 
4743
4744'Why do they want to kill me now? What was the point of making me suffer for all these years?' he thought as he threw himself on his hands and knees before the man. 
4745
4746"Why?!" the boy screamed in confusion and despair. 
4747
4748The man made a disgusted grimace as a whip of water struck the boy's face, "Do not speak to me, aglaeca! You are an abomination, the greatest shame of this clan. Today you die and join your abominate brethren in the eternal fires of the underworld!" he shouted in fury as he turned on his heel and slammed the door shut, leaving the boy in darkness. 
4749
4750The sound of the padlock coming back into place gave the boy a sense of terror, unlike any other time they left. He threw his back against the wall, clawing at his hair as a hysteric expression appeared on his face. 
4751
4752Despite everything he has been through, the boy didn't wish to die. He didn't want to perish as the monster they all called him to be. He wanted to leave this place forever, but not as a corpse. His desire to live was very strong, the proof being that he had endured for all these years. 
4753
4754The boy was no idiot. He knew the man who had just told him his fate was his father. He knew that his mother had died giving birth to him. He knew why everyone treated him like a thing. Rumors travel through these gardens with speed faster than in the whole clan. 
4755
4756Not knowing what to do, the boy started to weep. He shivered and cried without restraint. After stopping, the boy remained in a slumped position for a few hours. The whole clan was celebrating in joy by now. Sounds of singing and dancing reached even his lonely little hut. The naming ceremony had finished and the dark veil of the night had fallen upon the village. 
4757
4758Through the window of the hut, a large, blazing bonfire could be seen. Men, women and children were dancing happily, their bodies painted with tribal marks of their ancestors. 
4759
4760Suddenly, the boy lifted his head. His miserable eyes were nowhere to be seen. Instead, there was a wicked, red glow emanating from of his irises. His eyes were full of hate and malice. 
4761
4762He clenched his jaw and gnashed his teeth, 'Why do I have to take this? These people deserve the most horrible death. They should all just drop dead. I want to hear them scream in fear and agony. Make them beg for mercy. Crawl on their knees until they bleed. I want to rip out their spines and rape them with it! I will shatter their heads and drink their blood from their skulls!! THEY SHOULD DIE, NOT ME!!!' 
4763
4764The boy's hate was so large that a dreadful aura had gathered around his body. Vermilion mist seeped out of his pores as his teeth clenched in resentment. 
4765
4766Suddenly, the boy's eyes widened as something cracked within his chest. A horrifying scream of agony left his mouth as he grabbed his chest and fell to the floor. He squirmed on the ground as the blood colored mist became thick enough to make the air heavy within the room. 
4767
4768His eyes were filled with madness as the temperature in the hut dropped drastically until the walls started to freeze. 
4769
4770After a while, he stopped struggling and simply laid on the ground. His hair was covered in frost, hiding his face. Then, for the first time in his entire life, a heartfelt grin spread over the boy's face. 
4771
4772Because of the horrible conditions he had lived in until now and the intense emotions of hate that filled him, his awakening had happened early. The boy could sense a core had formed in his chest. It was just as red as his eyes, releasing a chilling aura. 
4773
4774The boy finally had a revelation. He now understood his purpose. 
4775
4776As a click was heard coming from the door, the boy quickly got up and leaped at the two men who entered the hut armed with the crystalline blades. Before they knew what was going on, the boy had already taken one of their blades and plunged it into the other ones heart. 
4777
4778Because the men were off guard, the boy had easily dealt with them. As the remaining man's head rolled on the ground, the boy left the hut. The sudden taste of fresh air almost made him shout in glee. 
4779
4780He had easily left the sealed hut. It had kept him locked away and restrained his essence for years. Now that he was finally free, incredible bloodthirst came over him. 
4781
4782Without hesitation, the boy charged into the mansion first where he could sense some servants. All of them were gathered in one room and the boy utilized his magic, making them struggle against the cold, watery tentacles that ripped their bodies to shreds before they could react.
4783
4784The whole room was dyed red. 
4785
4786The boy quickly took a fire stone from one of the servants that is used to light the fireplace. Walking to the curtains, the boy lit them and quickly exited the estate. Soon enough, the whole mansion was burning with wild, unrestrained flames. 
4787
4788The boy simply stood there and waited for the people to arrive. Before even five minutes passed, the whole clan was standing in the garden, watching in shock as the chief's house burned to the ground. 
4789
4790The boy grinned at them evilly, "Haha, hello my dear clansmen! I'm sure you all know of my identity. If the Gods have named your children, then I shall name myself. The wretched Gods can go to the underworld for all I care. The name of the one who will kill you is Sozorak! Hahaha!" the boy laughed in madness as a thick, red mist spread all over the gardens. 
4791
4792The clansmen were still frozen in shock as the mist engulfed them. Their bodies shivered uncontrollably from a bone-piercing cold. Everything had the metallic scent of blood. Some children who had run over to their parents dropped dead on the ground and blood foamed at their mouths. 
4793
4794Panicked screams spread amongst the people as some men and women armed themselves and got into battle positions. With them stood the clan chief who was glaring at the child in a rage. 
4795
4796The mist thickened further until they lost their vision. Childish giggles echoed in the fog, "Haha, idiots! You're all stuuuupid, haha! If you weren't soooooo stuuupid you wouldn't have inhaled the mist. Now it's too late for you, hahaha!" 
4797
4798The boy was mocking them without restraint, his voice sounded truly happy. 
4799
4800Suddenly, he appeared in front of a group of clansmen who were huddled up together. Grinning widely, the boy lifted his hand slowly, making sure that they could all see him clearly. Their eyes were filled with terror. 
4801
4802Pleased the boy said, "Haha, you guys, it's time to play a little game I like to call twister, hahaha!" 
4803
4804Spinning his hand to 180 degrees, the clansmen's bodies twisted in unnatural angles as the sound of breaking bones echoed along with the boy's laughter. They all bent at the same angle and at the same time, making it look like a choreography made by contortionists. 
4805
4806Clapping his hands, the boy flung them all together and formed a ball of screaming bodies. He then pushed his hands closer and the pressure increased until it blew and sent blood and body parts flying everywhere. 
4807
4808Not wasting any time, he ran to the second group and played with them in the same way. Some he bent differently, shattering their minds and bodies like a frustrated puppeteer breaking his dolls. 
4809
4810Soon, the only one left was his father, the chief. The boy stood in front of him, covered in blood from head to toe. He was holding the priest's head in his hand and tossed it at his father's feet with a large smile on his face. 
4811
4812"Look daddy! Are you happy now? Are you proud of your cute, little son? Granpa was pretty funny when I made him twist until he could see his own ass, haha. I made sure to bring you his head so that he can watch his grandson tie his son in a knot, haha!" 
4813
4814The chief fell to his knees and hugged the head of the priest close to his chest as he mumbled, "Father, forgive this worthless son. To have brought such an abomination to our clan, this son will never..." his words were cut short when the boy pointed his finger down. 
4815
4816The chief's head slammed to the ground as he shouted in pain. The boy kept grinning as he pointed up and down with his finger, bashing his father's face into the gravel. Stopping before the man died, the boy made him stand up and slowly twisted his limbs. 
4817
4818The chief screamed in agony, his beautiful face reduced to mashed pieces of flesh. He started to choke and gurgle as blood fell from his mouth. In a second, he was literally tied into a knot and the most horrifying part - he was still breathing. 
4819
4820The boy walked forward and stopped in front of his father. Crouching down, he gave a sad smile, "Haah, if only you weren't so stupid father... you might have lived if not for your pagan beliefs." 
4821
4822He then flicked his wrist and the man's neck snapped like a twig. 
4823
4824The boy looked at the beautiful blade on the ground. It was the sword called Umvell. Picking it up the naked boy slowly walked to the gates of the estate. 
4825
4826The mist slowly cleared, revealing a scene of a total massacre. 
4827
4828The beautiful garden was covered in blood and ash. The fire had spread and continued to burn wildly, destroying the ancient willow tree that stood above the pond for many years. 
4829
4830The fish within the water were eating the bits and pieces of flesh that had fallen into the pond. The crystal clear liquid had become red from blood. 
4831
4832Looking down at the village, corpses covered the roads. Windows and streets were coated in blood. Everywhere the red mist had gone, death had followed. 
4833
4834The Tresanex clan had been turned into a ghost town. 
4835
4836
4837
4838Sozorak POV 
4839
4840As I finished telling Atko about my past, I pressed my lips tightly together. I didn't know how he would react. That was the darkest part of my life, a time I wish I could forget yet remember it to the very last detail. 
4841
4842He stared at me with his mouth open and his eyes wide. I was preparing to hear something like, 'Damn, you really were an abomination' or even worst - he would start calling me aglaeca. 
4843
4844Suddenly, I heard a whistle, "Damn, I totally wish I could have seen that. I'd totally get some popcorn and watch, hahaha! Jokes aside, I never knew you could do something like that... Why the hell did you not use this Taboo Heritage of yours on the fucking hydra! God dammit! I almost died for fucks sake!" he scowled at me. 
4845
4846I was completely stunned. What the hell is popcorn? Is it some special kind of corn? And what is up with that lack of reaction?! I expected disgust (okay, not so much from him) or some pity (not that either). 
4847
4848"I couldn't use it on the hydra. Obviously, an ancient beast can't even be affected by my mist, let alone controlled. But now you understand why I don't want such relationships." I said with a sigh, sure that he would finally let it go. 
4849
4850He snorted as he stood up and stretched, "Now that's a load of bullshit right there. You're just being a little pussy cuz you're afraid of rejection." 
4851
4852My jaw dropped and I felt my usually unmovable temper rise, "What?!" 
4853
4854He smirked down at me, "Lemme give you some friendly advice, Sozo. You just have to show Grim your sincerity and desire to reconcile. Prove to her that you regret not accepting the responsibility of fatherhood. Show her and yourself that you are better than that whatever clan. Piss her off, joke around, be yourself and don't let her dissuade you in any way. Put that ghost from the past in a closet and be better than your fucked up family." 
4855
4856After saying that, he grumbled something about me being an idiot and walked off without another word. 
4857
4858I sat on the grass near the cliff, his words resonating through my head. The thing that startled me the most was the fact that he was right. I am afraid of blood bonds. What my clan did to me was something that had integrated deeply into my bones. 
4859
4860Suddenly, my train of thought shifted from the bloody massacre I had committed to a certain woman. I swallowed with difficulty, the image of her smiling face floating before my eyes. That day I said all those mean things to her... Her tears falling down her cheeks. The round belly carrying my child. 
4861
4862... my... child... 
4863
4864I started shaking as a feeling I've never felt before spread through my body. It was regret. I... 
4865
4866Cursing loudly, I stood up in anger. I was furious at myself. Atko was right, I was running away like a little pussy. A strange resolution set itself into my body. It's time for me to reap what I have sown. 
4867
4868(AN. This one's for you guys XD ) 
4869
4870Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes before letting out a determined shout, "Don't worry, Grim! DADDY IS COMING FOR YOU!" 
4871
4872Chapter 48 - The Birds And The Bees
4873
4874
4875
4876Atkozott POV 
4877
4878I was slowly walking towards Grim's cabin when I suddenly shuddered and looked back with a blank face. Why did I just get the feeling that something bad happened? 
4879
4880Shaking my head, I continued onward. 
4881
4882I was deep in thought, wondering about what my next move will be. After a minute, I realized I had already arrived, but something was seriously wrong with this picture. 
4883
4884There was no cabin. 
4885
4886A huge mess was left in its place as if something had leveled it with the ground. Pieces of wood and stone lied all over the place along with Grim's things. I scowled at the destruction in front of me. What the hell happened here? 
4887
4888'After they took master, the church demolished everything. They wished to leave you a message in case you returned.' the tiger's voice echoed in my mind as Ris jumped in front of me. 
4889
4890I let my head drop with a sigh as I crossed my arms, "Well, I got the message." 
4891
4892Ris stared at me for a second before asking me impatiently, 'When are we leaving to get master?' 
4893
4894Scratching my head, I shrugged, "I would love to rush there right now, but unfortunately, even with the four of us combined, we can't just storm the castle. We might be strong, but the church also has powerful people at their disposal as well as the advantage in numbers. I need to think before deciding the next course of action. Otherwise, I'll just be delivering myself into their hands." 
4895
4896Ris looked furious as she growled, 'You must get her immediately! She is being tortured as we speak. If we delay, we might come too late.' 
4897
4898I growled back at her as I narrowed my eyes, "Yeah? Well, I don't like it anymore than you do, but I'm not storming in blind for the sake of one girl. Too much has happened to me already because I acted without thinking. Let her know that we'll be coming so she must hold out." 
4899
4900With a hiss that sounded a lot like a curse, the tigress ran off into the forest. I sigh and hear a chuckle behind me as I feel a hand on my shoulder. 
4901
4902Turning around, I face a beaming Ella. 
4903
4904"Let the cat cool off. She's just frustrated. I'm sure we'll come up with something." she says and brings her face closer to my cheek. 
4905
4906I nod and grin down at her, "Yeah..." 
4907
4908She moves away and sits down on the tree log where Grim used to teach me magic. When I see her squirm in place, I can tell something's bothering her, "What is it?" 
4909
4910She sighs, "Well... I'm curious about something. Why do you always stay in that form? Isn't it a bit bothersome?" she asked, tilting her head quizzically. 
4911
4912My brow furrows in confusion as I look at her, "What do you mean?" 
4913
4914She waves her finger around, "You know, the wings, claws, tail... Why do you always keep them out?" 
4915
4916"I don't get it... Are you trying to say I can retract them somehow?" I ask doubtfully. 
4917
4918Her eyes widen while her lips part in shock, "You don't know!?" 
4919
4920I shake my head, thoroughly confused. 
4921
4922She stands up and shows me her hand. I watch as her black colored nails become long, sharp claws, her small wings grow in diameter while her appearance becomes disturbingly dazzling for some reason. I can't help but gulp when I feel a strong reaction in my pants. 
4923
4924She quickly returned to normal before talking again, "See? When a being reaches a certain level of power, especially devils and monsters, we can  change our appearance slightly to blend in with others." 
4925
4926I was completely stunned as I scowled, "Are you serious?" 
4927
4928She put a hand over her mouth, giggling while she nodded, "You just have to concentrate and your body will naturally change." 
4929
4930Intrigued, I completely forgot about the discomfort in my pants and tried it out. Closing my eyes, I focused on my body and on changing it. I felt a strange sensation and some slight discomfort before opening them again. 
4931
4932Ella was still staring at me with a hand over her mouth, but this time, her gaze was hot as it trailed over my body attentively. 
4933
4934Glancing at my hands, I gasped in wonder. 
4935
4936My claws were replaced by a normal pair of hands, but the skin was pitch black. I had tattoos the color of my skin and a plain, silver ring on my finger. 
4937
4938I noticed my tongue was no longer forked and my fangs had shortened. 
4939
4940The spikes on my back and tail were gone and my wings had entirely withdrawn too. My horns were still proudly sticking out of my head whereas my tail barely changed. 
4941
4942Testing it out, I shifted my body from one form to the other, trying to get used to doing it more efficiently. Then I attempted to focus on a single part of my body and it worked. I could change at a moments notice and my clothes adjusted to accommodate me. 
4943
4944Ella chuckled, "You're really handsome with that boyish grin on your face. Even your intimidating aura lessened. You could easily pass for a demon." 
4945
4946Lifting my eyes to meet hers, I suddenly remembered the discomfort in my pants was still present. My smile became lewd as I focused on the surroundings. No one was near, good. 
4947
4948In a blur, I appeared in front of her, making her gasp when I put my lips on hers and grabbed her slim waist to pull her closer. I lightly licked her lips, coaxing her to let me in while she tried to recover from my sudden attack. 
4949
4950It didn't take her long to open her soft lips as she put her arms around my neck. Taking the advantage she gave me, I gave her a deep, attentive kiss. The sweet taste made me even more excited while our tongues relentlessly entwined. 
4951
4952I completely dominated her mouth as I pushed her against a tree with a growl. Her feet weren't even touching the ground anymore when I lifted her up to my height, kissing her deeper. 
4953
4954She gasped while trailing her fingers along my neck and back, tangling them into my hair and playfully pulling. Everywhere she touched, I felt a searing burn of pleasure. It was probably one of her succubi quirks. I felt her grin against my mouth before she reached down with one hand and rubbed me over my pants. 
4955
4956I moaned and pushed my hips away from her, making our lips part. I stared into her glowing, pink eyes while we panted from the fiery kiss. 
4957
4958She whimpered as she put her palms on my chest and clutched my overcoat, "Please don't stop." 
4959
4960I gave her a sly grin. I casually moved the hem of her dress aside, revealing smooth, pale thighs. Her modesty was covered by sexy black lace underwear. It would appear that women in this world also have good taste in lingerie. 
4961
4962Lifting her up, she wrapped her legs around my waist and perfectly aligned herself with me. She wiggled her voluptuous ass, creating friction between our sexes, making me groan as I kissed her again. 
4963
4964Grabbing her lovely buttocks, I pulled her closer until her breasts rubbed against my chest within the hot embrace. I moved my head to her neck and licked, scraping against her skin with my fangs while she clawed my back with a moan. 
4965
4966We ground against each other with the passion of two people who had not had sex for a long while. Kissing and caressing all over. 
4967
4968Just as I reached down to rip her panties off and do the actual deed, I sensed someone approaching. 
4969
4970I parted our lips with a vicious curse and groaned. Unwillingly, I let her slide down until her feet touched the ground. She made sounds of vigorous protest while I sighed and gripped the bridge of my nose. I was even more frustrated than before as I passed a hand through my hair. 
4971
4972"Fix your dress. Sozorak's coming this way." I mutter with a depressed voice as I turn away from her tempting figure. 
4973
4974She cursed even more than me as she sat back on the tree log and sulked. I couldn't help but chuckle, "You're cute when you're mad." 
4975
4976She blushed, "You'll make it up to me, right?" she said as her gaze darkened. 
4977
4978My brow twitched as I opened my mouth to answer but got interrupted by an annoying voice, "Guuuuuuuuuuyyyyyyssss!!!! Let's go! We need to go save my precious little daughter!" 
4979
4980Sozorak showed up from the shrubs while panting. He was totally pumped up as his eyes sparkled with determination. God... what have I done... 
4981
4982"Calm down. I already told Ris that we can't just barge in there. No matter how strong we are combined, we won't last long enough to reach Grim. They're keeping her in Solvagdar, the capital of Terra Humanum, and I doubt their meteoric ranked mages and warriors will just stand by and watch us wreck their place. We need an absolute advantage. Besides, I won't be able to enter a town anyway. The towers that keep out monsters, remember? Last year I sensed the contract between me and Trent disappear. We need a way to overcome that obstacle first." 
4983
4984Sozo didn't look too happy as he whined, "Wha?! You got me so worked up and now you say we can't even enter the place where they're keeping her?! And you call me unreliable? And I just made that embarrassing exclamation in the heat of the moment..." 
4985
4986I lift an eyebrow, "What exclamation?" 
4987
4988Laughing awkwardly, he scratches his cheek and averts his eyes before speaking, "Haha, I forgot..." 
4989
4990Shaking my head, I lean against the tree I had Ella pinned just a few minutes ago. 
4991
4992I think in silence for a while before speaking again, "Here's what we need to do first. There is someone I need to find to retrieve my things and... my pet, I guess." 
4993
4994Sozo was currently lying on the ground and playing with a creepy voodoo doll he found in the wreck. His mind was obviously somewhere else. 
4995
4996"Hey... does my daughter like weird dolls like these? Maybe I should get her a new one..." he says and frowns as he pulls out a pin needle sticking out of its head. 
4997
4998Ella rolls her eyes, obviously in a bad mood, as she sneers, "Stupid demon, focus on the issue." she snorts and looks at me curiously, "What exactly do you need? Didn't we get plenty of things from the dungeon?" 
4999
5000I smile mysteriously and lift a finger, "Sure we did, but I have something in my bag of holding that we especially need to get an advantage and it's currently with Clary." 
5001
5002Her eyes narrow, "Who is this... Clary?" 
5003
5004I chuckle and wave my hand, "Just someone I used to have fun with. The important thing is, she has my book on alchemy which contains all kinds of interesting remedies and concoctions. Our biggest issue will be mana reserves and fighting off multiple powerful enemies. I have some hydra flesh to help me, but you two need something too since you can't eat it. There are also poisons and all sorts of explosive devices." 
5005
5006Ella turns her head away, making me tilt my head in confusion. 
5007
5008"Soooo, how do you plan on finding her?" Sozo asks with a smirk. 
5009
5010My shoulders slump helplessly, "This is the problematic part. There are three ways to locate her. First, we could use a locating spell, but that won't do since I have nothing of hers with me. Second, I can fly around and try to sniff her out, but that would take too long. Third, which is also our best option, is to go to Velegard and talk with an elf called Zael. His niece is probably with Clary so he can easily contact them and give us the location." 
5011
5012I sigh, "Now we're back to our first problem. How to get past the barriers. Not to mention all the unforeseen issues that might arise in the process..." my voice trails off as I feel a hint of a headache coming. 
5013
5014Everyone was silent for a while. 
5015
5016I noticed Ella throwing dirty glances my way and that she had something to say. 
5017
5018"Any ideas? You've been alive for over a thousand years, surely you have a way..." I try to urge them while at a loss. 
5019
5020Ella snorts as she sulks, "Of course, there is a way. There are countless of items that allow access through barriers." she says and lifts a necklace hanging around her neck, "This, for example, is something my mother gave me a long time ago so I won't have a problem entering towns." 
5021
5022Okay, what is up with her? She's been acting strangely ever since I mentioned Clary... 
5023
5024My eyes widen in realization as I walk over to her. Glancing at Sozo, I see that he's lost in his own world. Lowering my voice, I lean down and speak into her ear with a hiss, "Why the hell are you acting jealous? Haven't you been with over a thousand men in your life?" 
5025
5026She squints her eyes, "I'm not jealous. As a succubus, it's in my nature to be competitive. The fact that this 'Clary' had you before me pisses me off." 
5027
5028I gaped at her before straightening up and rubbing my face in exasperation. 
5029
5030"Women... I'll never understand them..." I mumble. 
5031
5032Crossing my arms, I sigh and glance down at her, "So, can you make me one of those?" 
5033
5034She gave me a wicked grin, "This necklace had been enchanted by the ancestors of my clan. You're in luck. My mother taught me the spell before leaving the continent in search of new prey." 
5035
5036Her eyes mischievously wandered away from me as a crafty smirk formed on her violet lips, "I might be convinced to enchant an artifact for you... if you agree to break my curse." 
5037
5038I lift an eyebrow and tilt my head, "How can I break your curse?" 
5039
5040She beckons me with her finger to lean down and whispers in my ear. My eyes widened in surprise as a dirty smile forms on my lips, "Oh, I'll break your curse as many times as you want, love." 
5041
5042I didn't expect her to blush so intensely at my words as she stretched her palm out. With a chuckle, I found a simple necklace with a silver pendant in the huge pile of treasures that resided in my ring and gave it to her. 
5043
5044She takes it and nods, "I'll need some peace and quiet to cast the enchantment. It's delicate business so please don't disturb me until I'm finished." 
5045
5046Standing up, she walks further away from us, disappearing from our line of sight. Glad that we're finally getting somewhere, I walk over to Sozo and sit down next to him like I've always done in this last month. 
5047
5048He looks at me with a sly smirk, "So... she wants you to fuck her, huh?" 
5049
5050I gape at him, his bluntness slightly stunning me before I grin mischievously, "Don't tell me you wouldn't tap that fine piece of ass." 
5051
5052He chuckles, "Oh, I did tap that fine piece of ass and lemme warn you, she gets pretty feisty in bed. Make sure you clean up all the blood after she's done with you, haha." 
5053
5054"I thought as much..." I say and roll my eyes. Something suddenly occurs to me and I look at him from the corner of my eye. 
5055
5056I rigidly cough, "Say... can she get pregnant?" 
5057
5058He chokes slightly and gives me a strange look, "She's a succubus. She can't get pregnant accidentally. They reproduce only before they know they'll die or leave to a far away place. That's why they are small in numbers. Besides, you can't get just anyone pregnant..." 
5059
5060My eyes widen in shock as I interrupt him, "What?!" 
5061
5062He laughs, "Wow... You are really not an informed guy, huh? Draconians can only have one mate in their lifetime. It's a hereditary thing they got from dragons. No matter how many women you take, you can only have a child with the one who means the most to you. In other words, the one you fall in love with will make your body react without you even realizing it. It's called an imprint. Anyways, that was written in some old scriptures I found when I was wandering around before getting myself imprisoned." 
5063
5064Okay, this conversation was slowly leaving my comfort zone, but I'm glad I found out about it. It just showed that there's still a lot about my body that I still don't know. 
5065
5066I sigh while shaking my head, "I'm not sure if that's a good thing or a bad thing... I do know that I'm not cut out for something like love. It's just not... It doesn't come without trust and I don't trust easily, especially women." I wrinkle my nose when a disturbing thought enters my mind, "Wouldn't I be totally screwed if the feelings weren't mutual?" 
5067
5068Groaning, I look at the sky, "We should stop with this bullshit talk about love. What are we, teen girls? I'd rather go back to talking about sex." 
5069
5070He snickers, "Haha. Oh! I just remembered to tell you about something. You mentioned replenishing you mana pool with that ancient's flesh. Well, you should know that might not be possible. Because the core was removed, the power in its flesh will gradually disappear. I had sensed it made your mana pool larger when you ate it fresh, but now it will merely return some of your strength. It won't rot inside the ring, but that won't stop the power from leaving. In a week, I reckon it'll become just plain serpent meat." 
5071
5072I frown, half relieved, half disappointed. I was actually feeling a bit regretful about forgetting to take its corpse, but now, it doesn't matter. It's a pity it won't help me get stronger, though. 
5073
5074I glance at Sozo and narrow my eyes in suspicion, "What is up with you today? You've been awfully chatty recently. Did the hydra hit you on the head too hard?" 
5075
5076He puts a hand on his chest and makes an offended face, "It's all your fault! You're the one who made me recall that far back. I'm also worried because my cute little daughter had to teach an asshole like you magic. Hmph, you even call her a midget all the time. Poor, poor Grim." 
5077
5078I bark out a laugh, "How do you even know she's cute?" 
5079
5080"Heh, she's my daughter, of course she's cute!" he exclaims and grins smugly. 
5081
5082We talked about a few unrelated things until Ella came back looking exhausted. She extended her hand out and dropped the necklace on my lap. I lifted it up and noticed an odd aura around it. 
5083
5084Smiling, I stood up, "Thanks. We should head to the nearest town and rest for today. Tomorrow, we'll head to Velegard." 
5085
5086Sozo stretched and jumped to his feet, "Where to?" 
5087
5088I thought for a bit before answering, "Flennir should be close so we'll head there." 
5089
5090I turn in a direction and shout, "Ris! Come here and lead this idiot to Flennir so he doesn't get lost!" 
5091
5092Turning to face a confused Sozorak, I grin lasciviously, "Ella and I are going ahead of you. There's a curse I have to break." 
5093
5094Her eyes widened at the mention of her curse as I grabbed her around the waist and unfurled my wings, lifting off before anyone had the chance to complain. 
5095
5096Chapter 49 - A Night To Remember
5097
5098
5099
5100Zarella POV 
5101
5102The wind was brushing against my face as I giggled within Atko's embrace. Honestly, this guy does whatever he likes. 
5103
5104He was carrying me like a princess, his hold on me secure yet gentle. I really love strong, dominating men, but this guy was on a whole new level. 
5105
5106No man had ever dared to make such advances to me. He was the first. Others would nervously fidget in my presence, heavily breathing while trying to conceal the erection in their pants. 
5107
5108I love to tease my prey, to mock them. I even killed some of them for daring to think of me that way. I might be a succubus, but I am still a woman with taste. 
5109
5110Atko was... different. 
5111
5112I sometimes succumb to my nature, acting as if he is like any other guy, but no matter how much I tease or push his buttons, he never has the reaction I expect. He's a bold man, to say the least. 
5113
5114He has never been too affected by my appearance or aura. I could tell he was attracted, but he didn't act on it like the others. He was less obvious. His control was impressive. 
5115
5116Atko's desires were in check, but his body language and small gestures proved that he wasn't immune to my charm completely. 
5117
5118Until I revealed my true form, he never showed such a strong reaction. 
5119
5120I was getting impatient and wanted to give him a push. I wanted to snap that steely control of his, but I was still shocked when he kissed me so suddenly. All those years of abstinence slammed into me along with his kiss. I had almost reached a climax just from being in contact with a male after such a long time. 
5121
5122It would have been embarrassing so I had forced it down in order to receive an even greater pleasure later. That damn demon just had to interrupt us in worst possible time. 
5123
5124Remembering how Atko pushed me against the tree, a small smile creeps onto my face. It was so rough and sexy. 
5125
5126I lifted my head to look at him. His expression was a mix of frustration and eagerness. The scary monster I had encountered down in the dungeon was actually pretty cute when you got to know him. Then again, he's intimidating even if he tones down on the killing intent he releases at all times. I don't think he's even aware of it. 
5127
5128It all depends on him. His attitude can change in a heartbeat. He treats some with frigid coldness, others with plain indifference and many with clear malice and hostility. Most of the time, he's quick to lose his temper and acts on instincts and emotions. That's just my estimation, though. 
5129
5130I haven't spent that much time with him, but years of experience have helped me when it comes to reading into the nature of others. He is either incredibly simple or too complicated. I'm not sure yet. He's like a book, written in a language I can barely understand, with twists and turns one would not expect. 
5131
5132I purse my lips and narrow my eyes. He was so focused on flying, the devil in me wanted some attention too. Licking my lips, I push my face against his neck and lick with a small grin, nibbling on his hot skin. 
5133
5134He hissed with a curse, "Damn, will you stop that? I'm seriously at wits end with you. You're not the only one who has needs you know..." 
5135
5136With a giggle, I glance at his face again, but he was looking forward with a vacant expression. I pouted at his lack of attentiveness before wiggling in his arms with a purpose and making my breasts rub against him seductively. 
5137
5138He suddenly stopped midair, giving me a scare. Staring at him in surprise, I hugged his neck to balance myself. I could see the town from here, but we weren't moving anymore. His powerful wings kept us airborne as he narrowed his eyes at me. 
5139
5140He tilted his head and a devious grin spread across his face, "You think you can tease me so easily? Let me show you there are consequences to such actions." 
5141
5142After saying that, he abruptly flipped me over his shoulder, making me face his back. A gasp escaped my lips when we started to move again. I could tell his flight speed had lessened. Hearing him snicker, I gulped, remembering his words. 
5143
5144A yelp suddenly escaped my lips when I felt a sharp sting on my ass. D-Did he just slap my ass!? He actually- 
5145
5146My eyes widened in shock while he caressed it gently to ease the slight burn. He then grabbed and squeezed in assessment, making me gasp as my cheeks blushed. He kept groping my bottom without uttering a sound. I couldn't do anything back to him when in this position! 
5147
5148A pleased hum came from him, "What a lovely ass you have, Ella. It's so round and ample. Makes one wonder..." 
5149
5150He didn't stop as I heard him snicker. My mouth fell open in disbelief when I felt my dress part. He pulled the panties down my legs with a quick tug, making me squeal in shock. This! This brute!! No man, not a single man, had ever dared to treat me this way! This was a first for me, but it was such a turn on... 
5151
5152"Oops! I think lost your panties, Ella," he said with an innocent tone, but I could barely register his words as anticipation built up. 
5153
5154Icy fingers slowly trailed up my thigh, taunting me with great efficiency as they moved from the outside to the inside and up to my bare ass. He gave it a gentle squeeze, stroking it affectionately. 
5155
5156"Hmm, how soft..." he mumbled. 
5157
5158Looking up, I saw that we had already passed the town and were flying around aimlessly. 
5159
5160"I suppose we could get you ready up here. What are your thoughts on that, miss horny?" he said in a matter-of-fact way, but I could tell he was just as excited and barely holding off. 
5161
5162His warm breath brushed against my bare skin, his voice incredibly hoarse. The scent of my arousal was an aphrodisiac no man could resist easily. Especially one who was so close to the source. 
5163
5164I gulped and stretched my palms on his back, trying to find a way to taunt him back. He chuckled as I felt his hand lower between my legs, making me quiver in anticipation. However, the touch I wanted so badly never came. 
5165
5166Instead, he instantly straightened my dress and landed in front of the town. I didn't even notice when we flew back since he was very good at keeping my attention on other things. 
5167
5168In pure shock, I found myself with my feet on the ground and a burning face. Piercing emerald eyes smugly gazed at me. Stunned, I stared at him while my mind went blank. I never wanted to punch anyone so bad as I did him at that moment, not even Sozorak. 
5169
5170Snapping out of my daze, I stomped my foot in anger and glared at him, "You!!! What the hell!?" 
5171
5172He grinned and shrugged, "You started it. I just demonstrated what it feels like when someone toys with you. I was giving you a taste of your own medicine. It's such a bitter-sweet taste, isn't it?" his eyes were half open as he glanced down at me calmly. 
5173
5174Sometimes, I barely register how tall he is, but in reality, I only reached to his chest. I had to bend my neck backward in order to look him in the eyes. 
5175
5176Seeing his humorless face and tightly pressed jaw, I was at a loss. He was obviously just as frustrated as I was. Teasing men this way was something I always did. It was fun seeing their reactions, making them bend to my every whim. But, Atko clearly wasn't amused in the least. 
5177
5178Realizing my mistake, I gulped before lowering my head, "Sorry..." I whispered with a barely audible voice. 
5179
5180I heard him chuckle, but I kept my head down since I knew my urges got the better of me. I had to add 'extremely vindictive' to my assessment of him. I'd hate to see what he does to his enemies if even his lover can't escape. 
5181
5182His black tattooed hand reached under my chin and lifted my face up. He had a pleased smile on his face as he leaned down until our noses touched. His gaze gentled while his hot breath fanned over my mouth. 
5183
5184"As long as you understand, love. Let's go find a bed, hmm?" he said with a whisper, making me shiver and nod in response. Licking my lips, I tried to give him a kiss, but he moved away before our lips could connect. 
5185
5186Then the world was upside down once again. 
5187
5188"Wha!? Wait, why are you carrying me over your shoulder again!?" I squealed in exasperation. Didn't he get enough revenge for my teasing? 
5189
5190"Cuz I've always wanted to do this so be quiet and humor me." he said with a puff, not leaving any room for discussion. 
5191
5192I stared down his body with a blank face before blushing, "W- Wait... at least give me my panties back..." 
5193
5194The fact that I was embarrassed was humiliating for a succubus, but I couldn't help it. 
5195
5196He cleared his throat awkwardly, "Ah, well... I really did drop them by accident. They were so silky, they just slipped through my fingers. It's a shame too, I liked those panties..." 
5197
5198Looking up with a bright red face, I saw people were staring at us with shock and disbelief. Their whispers reached my ears, "The hell is going on?" 
5199
5200"Two demons? Did he kidnap her or something?" 
5201
5202"Woah, she's so hot..." 
5203
5204"Yeah, but they are demons... do you think they're contracted?" 
5205
5206"Do you think we should tell the lord? The man looks strong and his appearance isn't bad, he'd probably fetch a nice price on the slave market. I don't even have to mention the girl." 
5207
5208"How'd they get past the barrier in the first place?" 
5209
5210"You idiot! Only monsters and beasts can't pass. But it's strange to see free demons enter a town... It's not against the law, but rich folks really love rare things and demons are quite popular in that aspect." 
5211
5212I could feel Atko's body tense at their words, but, to my surprise, he ignored them. I also frowned. 
5213
5214I've been gone for a thousand years and society had changed so drastically. In the past, humans would have never dared to speak such thigs about demons. They were noble creatures comparable to elves. What exactly happened? 
5215
5216These contracts were such a filthy thing... 
5217
5218Atko suddenly stopped. I couldn't see what was going on, but I heard him talking to someone. 
5219
5220"Unhand the lady and sell her to me! I'll give you 100 gold for her." an arrogant male voice came from the front. 
5221
5222Atko's body vibrated as he growled, "Out of the way, little man, before I snap your neck and feed you to the pigs. I was in a good mood before you fucking humans started to rain on my parade like the little shits that you are." he said with clear irritation in his voice. 
5223
5224"Hmph, dirty demon, who do you think you are to speak to me that way? I am a jade-rank martial artist! Show some respect before I beat it into you!" the man sounded angry but continued to boast arrogantly. 
5225
5226I could see Atko's tail sway in aggravation. His body was incredibly rigid. I knew he was seconds away from snapping. 
5227
5228Panicking, I thought our chance of having sex would be ruined if he killed the human among all these witnesses. Caressing his back, I tried to soothe him before this turned into a huge mess. 
5229
5230I felt his head snap backward. I could feel his eyes on me before he turned to look back at the human. His body suddenly relaxed as he took a casual pose. 
5231
5232"Haha, you really should get out of my way. As you can see, I am going to screw the daylight out of this beautiful lady here and you are pestering me. I'll be forced to retaliate if you keep insisting..." he said with a warning tone, completely oblivious to the words he just spoke. 
5233
5234I, on the other hand, felt a giggle well up in my chest before I burst out laughing. This guy... what the hell is going on inside his head!? How can he say something like that with a straight face!? 
5235
5236"Y- You!" I giggled even more when I heard the embarrassment in the human's voice. 
5237
5238"You crude beast! Don't you have any shame?!" the man shouted in disbelief. 
5239
5240Atko simply snorted, "Heh, why should I be ashamed? Wouldn't you show off if you had a beauty like this? Tell you what, give me the directions to the best inn in town and I won't break ALL of your limbs." 
5241
5242As he said that, an intimidating and bloodthirsty aura was aimed at the man in the front. Wanting to see what was going on, I lifted up on his shoulder while holding on to his horns and looked back with a smirk. 
5243
5244The man was completely average in every aspect. Short brown hair, brown eyes and a height that reached to Atko's shoulders. His face was bright red from embarrassment as drops of sweat poured down his forehead. 
5245
5246He gulped and shook in fear as his eyes widened before pointing a finger in a direction, "T- there's a pl- place in that di- direction cal-called Blue Lotus, b- but it's really ex- expensive..." 
5247
5248I snorted in disdain when he stuttered. Pathetic... 
5249
5250He noticed my cold gaze and gulped, averting his face away. 
5251
5252Atko chuckled and looked up at me, "Ella, how should I punish him for taking up our time?" he asked with an amused voice. 
5253
5254Pursing my lips in thought, a malicious grin spread across my face, "Hmm, since he was brave enough to actually walk up to you and demand my body, I'd say the third leg is of no use to him." I passed my fingers through Atko's black hair before continuing, "What do you think? Doesn't that count as a limb?" 
5255
5256I honestly thought Atko would be reluctant to hurt a man this way, but never in my wildest dreams did I expect him to suddenly kick out his leg without hesitation. A small crack sounded before the man fell to his knees and howled in agony. 
5257
5258Atko snorted and put his leg on the man's chest, pushing him to the ground, "Aw, come on. I didn't hit you that hard, quit whining and find yourself a healer while you still have the chance to save that pathetic excuse for a dick. Honestly, Ella, this guy ain't brave, just plain stupid." 
5259
5260Without giving him a second glance, Atko walked in the direction the man pointed us in. 
5261
5262We arrived in front of a huge, fancy building with the words Blue Lotus written on a silver board. He finally let me down and we entered together. The place really looked expensive, but coins were the least of our worries. 
5263
5264Atko leaned down to face the short woman behind the counter as he flashed her a cold smile, "Your nicest room, please. The price doesn't matter, I can pay." 
5265
5266I grabbed his arm possessively and hugged it closer with a hum. Narrowing my eyes at the flabbergasted receptionist, I wanted to show my claim on him since I knew how charming he could be when he puts in an effort. 
5267
5268"T- that's fine, sir. That'll be 50 Gold per night. Meals and a private bath are included." the woman said timidly. If she had any superstitions, she didn't show them out of intimidation. 
5269
5270I grinned, glad that Atko was so reserved and mean to strangers. He could be a downright asshole and still wouldn't care about the way he was looked at. I liked that about him. 
5271
5272After he paid, she handed him a key with a trembling hand. Grabbing it, we rushed up the stairs and opened the door to our room. My lips parted at the sight of a huge bed draped with dark blue silk. 
5273
5274The floor was covered by a soft, black rug and the room was lit by enchanted candles. Two closets made out of finely carpentered wood gave off a pleasant, natural smell. There was a door leading into a private bath on our right. 
5275
5276Biting my lip, I turned around to face Atkozott. His focus was on me instead of the room as he stared into my eyes with a fiery gaze. 
5277
5278I slowly walked back to the bed before grinning seductively and pulling off the upper part of my dress. It gathered at my waist while I showed him everything. I had already taken off the fabric covering my breasts back in the forest when I was making him the enchantment. 
5279
5280Licking my lips, I swayed my hips and the whole dress fell to my feet. I was completely naked, reveling in his hot stare. 
5281
5282
5283Atkozott POV 
5284
5285
5286I gulped as my body tensed from the urge to go at it, but I wanted to thoroughly enjoy this. I was going to satisfy my cranial desires in every way. 
5287
5288Staring at her pink eyes, I wanted to see what she would do before I made my move. Her violet lips spread with a lewd smile as she walked to the bed. 
5289
5290My breathing was steady until she started to undress. My experience was still very limited when it comes to sex, but my instincts as a man were on overdrive. The sight of her captivating, pearl-white breasts nearly made my head spin as her intoxicating scent entered my nose. 
5291
5292She continued to undress as she wiggled her hips, skillfully discarding the dress. My body trembled when I saw the clean-shaven, pink folds that glistened with moisture. 
5293
5294My control snapped as I tackled her to the bed with a growl. A man can only endure that much. 
5295
5296She giggled and put her hands on my chest. I withdrew my clothes into the token which then disappeared in my chest. 
5297
5298Without further hesitation, I dipped my head down to give her a passionate kiss as I pushed my leg between her thighs. 
5299
5300One of my hands reached under her back to grab her voluptuous ass while the other grasped her soft mound. Our tongues kept twisting together as I pushed her ass closer, making her wet folds rub against my thigh. 
5301
5302A moan escaped her lips, making me grin in response as I played with her perky nipple. Her breasts were so soft and delicate it was like caressing silk. 
5303
5304Pulling away from the kiss, I left her breathless as I leaned down and took the unattended nipple into my mouth. She gasped and dug her fingers into my hair, clawing at my scalp while I sucked and licked the delicate little bud. 
5305
5306I moved my leg away to let my hand travel from her ass and find it's way to her twitching pussy. Feeling the slick warmth, I pushed my thumb against her clit and put two fingers into her tight little hole. She squealed in delight and clenched around my fingers, making me wonder if I'll hurt her without properly preparing her first. 
5307
5308Because of our size difference, a tight fit can't be avoided, but I'm sure she can take me. She's a tough woman despite her frail appearance. 
5309
5310I pulled my fingers in and out of her as I caught her hardened nipple between my teeth. Her body spasmed, a loud cry of pleasure escaping her mouth while warm liquid spilled over my fingers. 
5311
5312The smell of her arousal suddenly became more intense, awakening my desire to taste her and making my control slip even further. With a groan, I let go of her breasts and lowered myself to her abdomen, licking her salty skin while I went lower. 
5313
5314I felt something grab my horns as my tail coiled around the wooden bed support. Her tail was tightly wrapped around my arm as she whimpered. 
5315
5316Grabbing her knees, I pried them open and stared at the erotic sight before me. Without further ado, I lowered my face between her legs, my breath shaky as I licked the little bundle of nerves that was taunting me with its tics. 
5317
5318My mind blanked out as a loud snap came from the bed post. Her taste exploded in my mouth just from that small touch. I panted while lust forced my head lower until my mouth was wrapped around her folds and my tongue plunged into her opening. 
5319
5320I couldn't comprehend what I was tasting, I only knew it was sweeter than honey and more intoxicating than alcohol. Something between a growl and a moan came from my throat, making her whimper louder while I gave her lower mouth a rough, french kiss. 
5321
5322My fangs scraped against the sensitive flesh as I took her ass in one hand and played with her clit with the other. It didn't take her long to climax again as she tightened against my tongue which had returned to its original forked form at some point. Because of this, I could reach even deeper. 
5323
5324Her loud scream of pleasure echoed within the room as her tail tightened around my arm. If I was normal, she would have dislocated it. She tugged on my horns, urging me to rise up. 
5325
5326Reluctantly, I complied and grabbed her ankles to pull her towards me. 
5327
5328Her face was flushed while her skin glistened with a sheen of sweat. Looking back, I saw the broken bedpost on the ground but quickly ignored it as I put my hands behind her back and hauled her up. 
5329
5330Her lips connected with mine, her mouth sucking on my tongue as if she  was enjoying her own taste. Her legs were parted on either side of me while she sat on my lap, my hard erection pressed between us. 
5331
5332She started to move her hips, soaking my shaft with her juices as she rubbed against me. I felt her reach between our bodies and grab me with her delicate hands. A hiss escaped my lips when she gasped and moved away to look down. 
5333
5334Her eyes were wide as she licked her lips, "Oh, my..." a soft whisper escaped her lips, but I didn't just sit there and take it. Leaning forward, I licked her neck and trailed my hands up her body to rub her lovely breasts. 
5335
5336She moved her hands, stroking me and spreading her fluids over my shaft with vigor. 
5337
5338"I want to lick it..." she said against my shoulder. 
5339
5340With a growl, I grabbed her ass and moved away, "Later." 
5341
5342Lifting her up with ease, she gasped when I positioned her above my stiff cock. She was a little above my eye level as I grinned, "It's about time I broke that curse, isn't it?" 
5343
5344She bit her lip as I slowly let her sink down. It was a tighter fit than I thought it would be. With a frustrated hiss, I wrapped my tail around her waist to hold her up and used my hand to guide my rod into her dripping hole. 
5345
5346I eased her down again, careful not to force it. Her face slowly turned into bliss and I wasn't even all the way in. I let her adjust before continuing to lower her until I entered her completely. Her channel tightened all of a sudden as she came with an ecstatic shout. 
5347
5348"It's been so long... so long... fuck me... fuck me harder!" her mumbles escalated into pleading screams as a tear fell down her cheek. 
5349
5350Leaning forward, I laid her back on the bed. She hugged my neck, pushing her face closer. My eyes widened when I felt her fangs scrape against my skin. Before I could react, she drew blood. 
5351
5352With a hiss, I quickly pushed her down and locked my lips with hers in slight anger. I made sure to thoroughly lick her mouth before my blood managed to take effect. 
5353
5354Once I saw she was fine, I sighed and narrowed my eyes at her, "Stupid little devil." 
5355
5356After saying that, I pulled out before slamming into her without mercy. She squeaked while her legs pushed together out of reflex. I kept her wide open and gave her what she asked for. 
5357
5358Pounding into her pussy with powerful thrusts, she squealed and moaned as her claws enlengthened and reached for me. With a smirk, I grabbed her wrists and pushed them over her head. I punished her by increasing my speed, but making sure not to hit that spot that made her tremble with pleasure. It was hard with my size, but I was precise. 
5359
5360She whimpered, her pink eyes gazing at me timidly. She finally figured out the fact that I was going to be the one in control. Indulging her, I slammed all the way in until the tip of my erection touched her cervix. An explosive climax erupted from her body as I placed my head against her ear. 
5361
5362"Two can play the same game, Ella." I whispered before scraping my fangs against her neck. Her body shivered as I broke the skin a little, letting small droplets of blood flow onto my tongue. 
5363
5364Her blood was sweet and rich, making me pound into her until I reached my own climax and emptied it all inside her with a shout. 
5365
5366We were both panting when something changed in her eyes. Her slit pupils dilated and her lips parted in glee, "Ah! It worked! I'm, I'm back to normal!" 
5367
5368Her claws retracted, but I didn't pull out since I was still hard. Ignoring her happy shouts, I grinned before commencing round two. 
5369
5370Chapter 50 - The Wicked and The Just
5371
5372
5373After a night of wild, unrestrained sex, I slowly started waking up. My eyelids were heavy even after having a good rest. She had some crazy endurance in bed though that was probably because she was absorbing energy from me. 
5374
5375I understand now how a man could die from having sex with a succubus. If it wasn't for my rapid regeneration and high stamina, I probably wouldn't have lasted an hour. She turned into a starved beast after the first round, rode me as if she were possessed. I, on the other hand, gave back everything she threw at me and more. 
5376
5377All in all, it was a great night. 
5378
5379Feeling a small weight on me, I opened my eyes with a yawn. Looking down, I saw the beautiful devil sleeping on top of me with a thumb between her lips. Because of her small frame, she could easily use my body like a huge pillow. 
5380
5381Without holding back, I passed my fingers through her silky, tousled hair. A small smile formed on her lips as she hummed contently, pushing against my palm without waking up. I chuckled and noticed her thin tail tighten around my waist. 
5382
5383I was still inside of her and, because of the small movement, I woke up completely. Almost immediately, I became hard and grinned as I carefully turned her to lie on the sheets. Seeing that she didn't wake up, I leaned down, leaving small kisses and licks down her neck and chest. 
5384
5385I slowly started to move, making her brow twitch as her smile widened. Good thing she was still slick from last night. Grabbing beneath her knee, I lifted her leg up to give myself some more space. 
5386
5387I leaned down until my face was inches way from her swollen lips. Last nights kisses were anything but loving and gentle. Now I was in the mood for lazy, good-moring sex. 
5388
5389"Ella, time to wake up." I said softly while my lips brushed against hers. 
5390
5391She stirred underneath me as her lids fluttered open. A sleepy expression was on her face, her pink eyes staring up at me with delight and drowsiness. 
5392
5393"Mmmm, good morning..." she said while lifting her head and connecting our lips. 
5394
5395I wasn't able to bear the adorable sight as I growled and deepened the kiss. Our tounges slowly glided over each other while I maintained my slow penetration, making her purr in pleasure. 
5396
5397Her back arched up to meet my balanced thrusts without the need to rush. Letting go of her leg, I explored her body with my fingers, caressing the soft skin with slow and precise strokes while our tounges entwined. 
5398
5399The slow pace was sweet agony we reveled in. It didn't take us long to finish. 
5400
5401She smiled at me sweetly, "That was a nice way to wake up..." 
5402
5403I chuckled and pulled out, lying down next to her. She faced me on her side, tossing a hand over my chest and a leg over my thighs. Her disheveled appearance was incredibly tempting. 
5404
5405A sudden knock snapped us out of it as Ella giggled playfully, gave me a peck on the lips and jumped out of bed. She rushed into the bathroom and gave me a sly look, "You deal with whoever's at the door." 
5406
5407I sighed and got out of bed. Clothes immediately appeared on me as I opened the door. When I saw who it was, I almost fell on my ass from laughter. 
5408
5409Sozorak didn't look happy. He stood with his arms crossed, staring at me with narrowed eyes. There were twigs and branches in his hair, his outfit was covered in dirt and a small kitten was sleeping on top of his head. To top it off, he was clutching panties in his hand. 
5410
5411"Pffft, what the hell happened to you?" I asked while trying to stifle my laughter. 
5412
5413He sneered, "You fucking assholes ditched me in the middle of nowhere. I ran into some bandits on the way. I dealt with them easily, but then these panties dropped from a tree, distracting me and making me fall into a trap. The damn hole was over 10 meters deep and had anti-magic wards! Who the hell digs a trap that deep!? There were even spikes at the bottom!!" he said and tossed his hands into the air, making the shrunken tigress slip and fall from his head. 
5414
5415The tigress landed on her feet and hissed at Sozo, 'Stupid demon! I told you master laid traps all over the forest but you didn't listen! Hmph.'
5416
5417I could hear what she telepathically told him and patted his shoulder, "Wow, you fell into your daughter's trap." 
5418
5419"My dear daughter really did a number on me. It took me four hours to climb out of that hole without magic. Then I even got lost and ended up in a town called Harleim! This useless little feline refused to help me out!" he said with resignation and annoyance. 
5420
5421Raising an eyebrow, I tilted my head in amusement, "Do you mean Harlheim?" 
5422
5423He snorted, "Whatever!" 
5424
5425He entered the room and turned around, his mood instantly changing from irritable to the usual. He presented the familiar, black panties with a raised eyebrow, "Did ya lose something perhaps?" he asked while pulling on the rubber like a little kid. 
5426
5427I coughed and turned away, "Never seen them before." 
5428
5429He sighed and tossed them on the bed. Wrinkling his nose he looked around the messy room. We really did a number on it. The sheets were shredded, the bedposts missing and even the closet was reduced to planks. 
5430
5431"I see you two had a nice night." Sozo said with a mocking grin. 
5432
5433Waving my hand, I dismissed his statement with no intention to continue the conversation. 
5434
5435I leaned against the wall and glanced at Sozo seriously, "Listen here, first, I'm gonna take a quick bath and then we are flying straight to Velegard. We won't be stopping anywhere along the way so you better resolve anything you need while you still have the chance. I want to be in Zael's office by dinner time, got it?" I put my game plan on the table without reservations. 
5436
5437Sozo lifted his brow and shrugged, "Fine by me. The sooner we get going, the sooner I'll save my sweet little daughter. Just... I need a bath too..." he said as if he only now realised how dirty he was. 
5438
5439I crinkled my nose when I sniffed the air, "Couldn't agree with you more, buddy. Make sure to be thorough, you haven't washed in a millennium." 
5440
5441He wasn't offended at all and grinned instead. Afterward, we talked and joked until Ella exited the bathroom wearing a new dress with the same design as the other one. This one was a pretty azure color, though. 
5442
5443Once Sozo and I were cleaned up, we grabbed a bite to eat at the restaurant. Sozo and Ella were delighted by the first-class food which was also the first thing they ate after such a long time. I was not so lucky. Cooked food tasted incredibly bland in my mouth. It just wasn't up to my taste so I let the two eat my share. 
5444
5445Once we were through, we left the town without any trouble. 
5446
5447Standing in a clear plain, I let my wings stretch behind me as I glanced at Ella and Sozo. 
5448
5449Sozorak crossed his arms and gave me a questioning look, "You do know that I can't fly, right? If you make me go on foot, it'll take me, at least, two days to reach the capital. Oh, and I counted getting lost into that." 
5450
5451Rolling my eyes with a sigh, I glanced at Zarella, "Ella, you carry the cat and I'll take Sozo. With our flight speed, we should be able to reach the capital in a few hours." 
5452
5453She nodded with a smile and grabbed the silent tigress, hugging her to her chest. She took off and I glanced at a wide-eyed Sozorak with a grin. 
5454
5455Wrapping my tail around his waist, I easily hauled him up into the air with me. He didn't even have the chance to protest and obediently hung there like a deflated doll. 
5456
5457Like that, the four of us were on our way to the capital. 
5458
5459
5460
5461The Capital of Terra Humanum, Solvagdar 
5462
5463
5464
5465Within a dark dungeon, a small figure hung from the ceiling, bound by thick chains. They rattled as the squeaks of rats echoed in the pitch black chamber. Droplets of red blood dribbled into a large puddle beneath the listless body. 
5466
5467Heavy, resounding steps sounded through the empty hall behind the sealed steel door. The figure stirred as a soft gasp of panic escaped her mouth. 
5468
5469Grim was no longer able to scream or move. HE had made sure that she was incapable of producing a single sound. Carving out her tongue and rearranging her face was a routine he followed after every torture session. 
5470
5471She had already lost her concept of time. 
5472
5473The only thing that had helped her regain her rationality was hope. Receiving Ris' message was the only thing that managed to pull her mind out of the dark abyss that nearly drove her to commit suicide. Such a little thing, yet it was enough to rekindle her will to live. 
5474
5475Atkozott was going to save her. Her soulbeast had said that and she believed her bond. 
5476
5477It didn't matter how much more she had to endure, it won't be for long. One week, that's how long she had to preserve. She couldn't give them their answers anyway because she would be risking her soul. Making that pledge to Atko had made her feel regretful at this moment. She wanted to give him up so many times, just to make the pain stop. 
5478
5479In the end, she wasn't able to do it. Whether it was to protect her soul or her student or some other reason. Even she didn't know anymore. 
5480
5481As the heavy steps stopped in front of her cell, she stopped breathing for a second. Her small chest lifted with great difficulty, the wounds, bruises and broken ribs making it hard to breathe. 
5482
5483The door sprung open, shedding light into the dark chamber and revealing the sad sight that was Grim. 
5484
5485She was naked, her body covered in vicious cuts and bruises while her face was beaten beyond recognition. Her flesh had been brutally mutilated by all kinds of tools. Some bones stuck out of her broken legs while her shoulders were bent at an impossible angle, making her broken body hang loosely from the chains. 
5486
5487A pure white collar covered in blood was around her neck, sealing her magic and warning if there was a danger to her life. It was a priceless, mysterious artifact based on light magic and perfect for torture. The one it was bound to could heal her completely with a single thought while keeping her completely enslaved even without a contract. It could also kill her instantly. 
5488
5489The collar was called God's Bane. It was one of a kind, reserved for the most brutal criminals. The humans believed it came from the Gods themselves. Even they didn't know its true origin. 
5490
5491The precious collar was meant to switch from Grim to the apex they were hunting. By then, Grim would already be dead. 
5492
5493Currently, the one responsible for God's Bane was the Emissary of Ascheritt, Neval. 
5494
5495Walking into the cell, Neval's violet hair was tightly tied into a ponytail, his dark eyes ridden of any emotion as his mighty sword, Zelbava, hung from his hip. He wore simple leather armor since blood would stain his clothes. 
5496
5497He was always alone, no one was allowed to see or speak to the prisoner except for him. Putting a hand on the lever, he pushed it down. The chains clattered as Grim fell to the ground with a harsh thud. Nothing but a small whimper escaped her lips. 
5498
5499She lied on the ground with wide, fearful eyes, completely unable to move. She was just like a broken doll. With a wave of his hand, her body started to heal in the most brutal way possible. 
5500
5501As soon as her tongue had regrown, a high-pitched scream of agony left her mouth, reaching the deepest corners of the dungeon. The snapping sound of bones falling into place would send shivers down the spine of even the toughest man. Yet Neval barely blinked. 
5502
5503Staring at her twisting body with indifference, he walked over to her and grabbed her still healing arm. Dragging her on the ground like a corpse while she tossed and turned, screaming like a maddened beast, he stopped in front of a wooden door and entered. 
5504
5505The room was a torture chamber in which Grim spent time once every few days. 
5506
5507A large table was in the middle with adjustable belts that would restrain criminals with ease. In the end, Grim had killed thousands of people in her lifetime. She was branded a criminal of the highest degree long before Atkozott had entered her life. 
5508
5509Placing her on the table and securing the bonds, Naval gave her a cold glare. Waiting for her to heal, he took out his tools and sat on a chair, dulling the knives. Sharp tools were never used for torture, only when precision was required. 
5510
5511Once she stopped screaming, the whole chamber went deathly quiet. 
5512
5513He put down his knife and stood to tower above her. Narrowing his eyes, he grabbed her cheeks in a brutal grip with one hand. 
5514
5515"Why do you look like this? Two days ago, you were begging for death, at the verge of going insane, but now... you almost look... defiant, hopeful. There's a spark in your eyes that I had extinguished a week ago. Why is that? What has stimulated your hope..." he whispered with a cold, questioning voice. 
5516
5517The macabre atmosphere intensified as Grim glared at Neval. Licking her dry lips, she grinned for the first time in months, "Mr. Emissary, I am of the darkness. We have many ways to preserve our sanity. No matter how deep you throw me, I will always come back." she said with a rough chuckle. 
5518
5519She wasn't planning on tipping them off about Atkozott. He was her only hope, she didn't want to make things more difficult for him by putting this place on guard. 
5520
5521Pain suddenly laced her face as Neval slapped her, making her feel like her head was about to rip off her shoulders. Looking at him through the tears, her vision blurred from the concussion he gave her. She realized her jaw had been dislocated as well. 
5522
5523Turning around, Neval took his knife and lifted a brow at her, "I thought I  had taught you this lesson already. Didn't you learn that it wasn't wise to talk back to me? I don't care what you have to say unless it's about the apex we're looking for." he said as he brought the blade to her abdomen and slowly dragged it along the surface of her skin. 
5524
5525Groans of pain came from deep within her throat as she choked on her blood. 
5526
5527Neval sighed and moved his hand to another part of her abdomen, making sure his cuts were shallow. 
5528
5529"You know what day it is? It's an odd number today which means I'll be skinning you, little necromancer. You know the drill, I will not touch your pinky finger. If you have something to say just tap it repeatedly on the table and I'll heal you. This will all be over if you talk." he said with an empty voice. 
5530
5531He cut perfect squares on her abdomen and reached for an oddly shaped knife. It was a craving knife. He pushed it under her cut skin with agonizing slowness and spun his hand in a circle, skillfully removing a patch of skin. 
5532
5533Grim's whole body shook from the pain, but her finger didn't budge. Letting out another exhalation, he moved on to the next square. 
5534
5535"I don't believe you, you know. I've tortured many people in my life and many of them were dark mages. None of them were able to regain their reason like this." he grumbled in annoyance while cutting into her bloody flesh as if it was boring him. 
5536
5537"I know you are lying halfling. I am being pressed to get information from you, but you just won't crack. The Queen is especially unhappy with my lack of progress. For some reason, she is pressuring everyone to find this elusive monster, but she won't say why. Not even I dare to question that mad woman." Neval said with an irritated voice while he put the carving knife on the side and took the other knife. 
5538
5539Sitting down he took her left arm and pushed the knife against the skin on her shoulder, pulling downward and peeling it off with slow precision. 
5540
5541Grim could barely hear his words as her mind went blank from the pain. Her mouth started to foam while her body went into shock, trembling and twitching with disturbing grunts escaping her throat. 
5542
5543"I really dislike this part of my job. I'd rather go out and hunt the apex myself, but I don't know what I'm supposed to be looking for. Did you know the Queen has a very weak mana core? I was stunned when she easily located you. She has... strange magic." he said while glancing at Grim's pinky finger. It was still unmoving. 
5544
5545Neval was telling her these things out of sheer boredom. He didn't think she could escape or that she was even listening to him. It was simply passing the time by talking about useless stuff. 
5546
5547"Are you ready to talk?" he asked when her entire left arm was skinned bare. 
5548
5549Her eyes were empty and bloodshot as her face twitched. He sighed and walked over to take a teapot. Putting his hand on the bottom, the contents became boiling hot within a minute. 
5550
5551He held his arm out, the pot looming above her head, "Cutting you up day by day has been getting tiresome you little pest. One last chance to save yourself from some serious pain. Who, what and where is the apex?" he asked with a bone-chilling voice while terrifying aura filled the chamber. 
5552
5553Sensing the aura, she glanced up at him. The threat was loud and clear. 
5554
5555Deep mockery emerged from her eyes. She was, after all, not entirely human. The fact that she had lived for hundreds of years was proof of her powerful demonic blood. 
5556
5557It would seem that this kind of determination ran in the family. She was willing to die and give up just two days ago, but now, she had hope of getting out of this place and, more importantly, to get revenge one day. She swore to regain her former power once she was out of here. No matter how many she had to kill in order to reacquire it, she will gladly sully her hands once again. 
5558
5559A gurgle came from her throat as her uninjured hand shifted. Neval glanced down and instantly became infuriated. The damn woman just flipped him off! 
5560
5561"Why the fuck won't you talk already?! Ahhh!!! Screw it! I'm done for today." he shouted in anger tilted the pot. 
5562
5563Boiling oil spilled over her face, making her screech in agony as she lost her sense of smell and sight. Grabbing her dislocated jaw, Neval pried her mouth open. 
5564
5565The hateful liquid spilled past her lips, taking her sense of taste as well. Thick boils formed on her face, once again mangling her appearance with terrifying viciousness. Before she was suffocated by her own, swelling tongue, he quickly removed it. 
5566
5567Since the pot still had some oil left, he casually spilled it over her body until there was not even a single drop left. Glancing down at the creature that could barely be called a living being, he noticed she had fallen unconscious. 
5568
5569With an annoyed grunt, he dragged her back into the cell and lifted her back up to hang from the ceiling. 
5570
5571He crossed his arms, his face revealing that he was at a loss as he sighed, "This is taking too long. Whatever, you won't last forever little halfling. I'll see you in three days, that's an even day, huh? I guess you'll be up for some more bone breaking. I'll be sure to cut off a few limbs too." 
5572
5573He didn't look back at her as he locked the door. His voice echoed in the hall, "Sweet dreams, I'll make sure you awake back into a nightmare."